shall_v remain_v true_o universal_a and_o catholic_a that_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v teach_v in_o several_a region_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o against_o which_o none_o except_o some_o person_n note_v for_o dissension_n from_o the_o church_n have_v resist_v or_o that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testify_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o that_o shall_v remain_v true_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testisie_n to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n not_o as_o a_o thing_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o time_n but_o as_o a_o thing_n derive_v down_o to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o immemorial_n succession_n of_o former_a age_n or_o from_o the_o express_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v hold_v universallie_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o original_n but_o from_o a_o universal_a authority_n for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o do_v then_o so_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n mention_v by_o saint_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n of_o oppose_a universality_n to_o particularity_n a_o doctrine_n or_o observation_n from_o a_o particular_a beginning_n can_v not_o be_v slip_v in_o and_o spread_v into_o a_o uniform_a and_o universal_a belief_n and_o custom_n through_o all_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o principal_o so_o as_o the_o father_n that_o be_v next_o after_o these_o universal_a innovation_n can_v not_o perceive_v it_o but_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v then_o universallie_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n must_v have_v come_v from_o a_o universal_a beginning_n now_o there_o be_v in_o those_o age_n according_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o your_o minister_n but_o two_o beginning_n of_o universal_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n either_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o general_a counsel_n for_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v then_o any_o universal_a authority_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v universallie_o and_o uniform_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n by_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n and_o have_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o time_n but_o have_v be_v before_o practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o there_o have_v be_v any_o general_a council_n in_o the_o church_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n follow_v these_o rule_n of_o s._n augustin_n those_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o we_o observe_v 118._o not_o by_o write_v but_o by_o tradition_n which_o be_v keep_v over_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o earth_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o have_v be_v retain_v from_o the_o appointement_n and_o institution_n either_o of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o or_o from_o the_o general_a counsel_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o what_o custom_n soever_o man_n look_v upward_o can_v 6._o not_o discern_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o those_o of_o late_a time_n be_v right_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o there_o be_v many_o such_o which_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o repeat_v and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o herein_o seek_v for_o divine_a authority_n that_o which_o the_o universal_a 24._o church_n observe_v and_o which_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o the_o counsel_n but_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v be_v just_o believe_v not_o to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o tradition_n but_o by_o apostolical_a authority_n etc._n etc._n which_o rule_v of_o s._n augustin_n if_o they_o have_v place_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n testify_v to_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o have_v it_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o same_o father_n affirm_v not_o in_o term_n equivalent_a but_o expresslie_o to_o have_v be_v institute_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n these_o five_o observation_n then_o make_v upon_o the_o thesis_n i_o will_v say_v to_o pass_v unto_o the_o hypothesis_n that_o your_o minister_n to_o who_o society_n his_o majesty_n outward_o adhere_v be_v so_o far_o from_o hold_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o in_o the_o only_a synaxis_n or_o church_n lirurgie_n which_o be_v the_o seal_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n the_o four_o principal_a thing_n for_o which_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o which_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o father_n have_v all_o universallie_n and_o uniform_o believe_v hold_v and_o practise_v as_o thing_n necessary_a but_o in_o different_a kind_n of_o necessity_n unto_o salvation_n by_o which_o mean_n if_o your_o minister_n have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n as_o 〈◊〉_d have_v for_o these_o thing_n renounce_v our_o service_n and_o our_o communion_n so_o must_v they_o for_o the_o same_o cause_n have_v renounce_v the_o service_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o the_o title_n and_o society_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o have_v say_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o but_o that_o i_o can_v have_v go_v far_o and_o say_v the_o substantial_a transition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o call_v transubstantiation_n but_o i_o have_v be_v content_a to_o say_v the_o real_a presence_n because_o it_o be_v not_o precise_o and_o particular_o upon_o the_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o ground_n the_o importance_n and_o necessity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o salvation_n to_o wit_n the_o communion_n and_o substantial_a union_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n cyrill_n 27._o call_v the_o knot_n of_o our_o union_n with_o god_n nor_o be_v it_o particular_o and_o precise_o upon_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n that_o the_o two_o inconvenience_n depend_v for_o which_o your_o minister_n in_o this_o article_n separate_v themselves_o from_o our_o liturgy_n which_o be_v one_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v only_o seek_v and_o adore_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o the_o pretend_a distraction_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o existence_n in_o many_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n neither_o have_v i_o spocken_v of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o all_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v for_o the_o centre_n and_o root_n of_o episcopal_a unity_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n because_o i_o will_v believe_v you_o be_v sufficient_o read_v in_o antiquity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o first_o father_n counsel_n and_o christian_n emperor_n have_v perpetuallie_o grant_v thereunto_o the_o primacy_n and_o supereminent_a oversight_n over_o all_o religion_n and_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o that_o the_o church_n exact_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o their_o confession_n that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n to_o the_o end_n to_o discern_v her_o society_n from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o complice_n of_o their_o sect_n which_o have_v divide_v themselves_o for_o some_o age_n from_o the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n these_o four_o point_n then_o which_o be_v the_o principal_a spring_n of_o our_o dissension_n and_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o we_o to_o agree_v upon_o the_o rest_n i_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v all_o hold_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n though_o with_o diverse_a kind_n of_o necessity_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o and_o for_o every_o particular_a person_n conditionnallie_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a by_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o those_o for_o who_o it_o be_v do_v that_o so_o their_o deliverace_n from_o temporal_a pain_n which_o remain_v after_o this_o life_n for_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n and_o for_o which_o thy_o have_n not_o do_v such_o penance_n
of_o christ_n can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v do_v to_o hinder_v the_o breach_n of_o peace_n and_o of_o mutual_a communion_n have_v pass_v no_o further_o then_o either_o to_o tolerate_v some_o local_a and_o particular_a custom_n which_o bring_v more_o burden_n than_o profit_n as_o the_o custom_n some_o african_n have_v not_o to_o touch_v the_o ground_n with_o their_o naked_a foot_n in_o the_o octave_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o to_o endure_v the_o manner_n and_o conversation_n of_o some_o vicious_a man_n without_o applyinge_v the_o iron_n &_o corrosive_n of_o excommunication_n for_o fear_n of_o dividinge_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o purginge_v it_o from_o wicked_a person_n from_o whence_o proceed_v that_o famous_a sentence_n of_o saint_n augustine_n they_o tolerate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o 〈◊〉_d unity_n that_o which_o they_o hate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o equity_n as_o for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v do_v for_o the_o reestablishment_n of_o peace_n it_o have_v beme_fw-mi extend_v to_o the_o yeeldinge_n something_o in_o the_o severity_n of_o discipline_n for_o when_o arrian_n or_o donatist_n bishop_n come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v they_o receive_v they_o by_o a_o form_n of_o general_a rehabilitation_n with_o faculty_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a power_n now_o this_o be_v against_o the_o ordinary_a rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o saint_n augustine_n 50._o have_v from_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o say_v have_v as_o the_o tree_n that_o be_v inoculate_v receive_v a_o wound_n in_o their_o bark_n to_o give_v way_n to_o those_o branch_n that_o shall_v be_v graff_v in_o so_o the_o church_n receive_v a_o wound_n in_o her_o discipline_n to_o the_o end_n to_o take_v in_o and_o reincorporate_v heretical_a people_n which_o be_v convert_v and_o return_v together_o with_o their_o bishop_n but_o not_o that_o the_o love_n of_o peace_n have_v ever_o transport_v the_o father_n so_o far_o as_o to_o yield_v never_o so_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o saint_n basile_n witness_v a_o that_o they_o 〈◊〉_d have_v always_o rather_o choose_v to_o suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n then_o to_o b_o betray_v one_o syllable_n thereof_o and_o saint_n epiphanius_n recite_v by_o saint_n jerom_n say_v c_o that_o for_o one_o word_n or_o two_o contrary_a to_o faith_n many_o heresy_n have_v be_v cast_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n and_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o thing_n contrary_a unto_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n the_o church_n do_v neither_o approve_v they_o conceal_v they_o nor_o do_v 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o his_o majesty_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v fear_v to_o imitate_v whole_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o good_a of_o peace_n and_o to_o do_v for_o the_o restore_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n that_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n have_v approve_v practise_v &_o teach_v neither_o ought_v he_o to_o have_v add_v to_o his_o offer_n the_o exception_n of_o that_o proverb_n even_o to_o the_o altar_n since_o our_o of_o the_o true_a church_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n to_o who_o only_a condition_n we_o exact_v his_o majesty_n communion_n with_o we_o there_o be_v no_o true_a altar_n but_o only_a altar_n agaiust_a altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v profane_a and_o schismatical_a altar_n as_o those_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v and_o the_o high_a place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o final_o shall_v he_o limit_v the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n within_o this_o condition_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o be_v so_o possible_a to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o actual_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o con_v trariwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a except_o in_o case_n of_o error_n of_o fact_n to_o communicate_v with_o any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o you_o must_v communicate_v either_o immediate_o or_o mediate_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o church_n be_v that_o society_n 122._o whereof_o david_n say_v jerusalem_n which_o be_v build_v as_o a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o catholic_a church_n pupp_n which_o be_v one_o be_v not_o dismember_v nor_o divide_v but_o keep_v herself_o unite_v and_o be_v glue_v together_o by_o the_o cement_n of_o the_o prelate_n adheringe_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o saint_n augustine_n those_o who_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o all_o or_o that_o 4._o do_v spread_v themselves_o but_o yet_o find_v themselves_o in_o some_o part_n divide_v it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o again_o whosoever_o defend_v one_o 101._o part_n separate_v from_o the_o rest_n let_v he_o not_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o may_v be_v will_v some_o one_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 13._o god_n i_o know_v not_o where_o whereof_o god_n have_v care_n but_o i_o know_v they_o not_o but_o he_o be_v too_o absurd_a even_o in_o common_a sense_n that_o imagine_v such_o thing_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicatinge_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n iu._n the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v these_o thing_n be_v so_o the_o king_n nevertheless_o esteem_v that_o he_o have_v very_o just_a cause_n to_o dissent_v from_o they_o who_o without_o any_o distinction_n and_o exception_n 〈◊〉_d press_n this_o communion_n the_o reply_n 11_o there_o be_v say_v saint_n augustine_n no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n 4._o and_o there_o be_v say_v again_o the_o same_o doctor_n no_o assurance_n of_o unity_n but_o in_o the_o church_n which_o build_v according_a to_o god_n promise_n upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v for_o beside_o that_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o easy_a and_o so_o certain_a as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v the_o most_o manifest_a voice_n of_o my_o pastor_n who_o express_v to_o i_o and_o point_n i_o out_o the_o church_n without_o any_o ambiguity_n and_o again_o 20_o this_o be_v no_o obscure_a question_n wherein_o they_o may_v deceive_v you_o of_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v foretell_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v and_o say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o that_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o difficult_a as_o yet_o most_o learned_a have_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o and_o as_o saint_n jerom_n cry_v out_o there_o be_v great_a danger_n in_o 1._o speak_v in_o the_o church_n for_o fear_v least_o by_o a_o wrong_n interpretation_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v make_v the_o gospel_n of_o a_o man_n or_o which_o be_v worse_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o devil_n there_o be_v further_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v that_o he_o who_o have_v the_o church_n be_v sure_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n though_o he_o know_v not_o distinct_o all_o the_o article_n thereof_o and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n where_o he_o that_o have_v faith_n and_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n have_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n if_o i_o have_v all_o faith_n say_v saint_n paul_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 13._o not_o charity_n i_o be_o nothing_o and_o saint_n augustin_n he_o that_o have_v charity_n be_v secure_a 21._o and_o none_o can_v transport_v charity_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o elsewhere_o 5._o if_o schismatickes_n have_v charity_n they_o will_v not_o rend_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o as_o much_o as_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o faith_n follow_v that_o oracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n 13._o but_o the_o great_a of_o the_o three_o be_v charity_n so_o much_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o necessary_a then_o that_o of_o faith_n 10._o above_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v saint_n paul_n hold_v charity_n which_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o perfection_n and_o let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n whereby_o you_o have_v be_v call_v into_o one_o body_n hold_v the_o principal_a place_n in_o your_o heart_n and_o again_o let_v we_o not_o for_o sake_n our_o congregation_n as_o some_o have_v accustom_v to_o do_v and_o saint_n jude_n woe_n be_v to_o those_o that_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o core_n and_o a_o while_n after_o people_z that_z separate_z themselves_o sensual_a man_n not_o have_v the_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n that_o they_o affirm_v that_o faith_n itself_o turn_v to_o increase_v of_o damnation_n to_o those_o that_o possess_v it_o out_o of_o the_o church_n yea_o they_o hold_v the_o crime_n of_o schism_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o that_o of_o infidelity_n and_o idolatry_n 8._o those_o say_v saint_n austin_n who_o
love_n and_o there_o be_v no_o spott_n in_o thou_o and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o jeremy_n thou_o see_v how_o many_o place_n the_o church_n have_v and_o that_o this_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o she_o maiebe_fw-fr without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o for_o the_o celestial_a place_n and_o in_o the_o same_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n our_o lord_n jesus_n accountethe_v for_o his_o member_n all_o that_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o church_n both_o saint_n and_o sinner_n but_o the_o saint_n be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d voluntary_o and_o the_o sinner_n by_o necessity_n and_o therefore_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o the_o protctestates_fw-la gather_v from_o this_o place_n of_o saint_n jerom_n when_o they_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o church_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a we_o oppose_v these_o express_a word_n of_o the_o fame_n saint_n jerom_n as_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o 〈◊〉_d no_o there_o be_v live_a creature_n of_o all_o kind_n so_o in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v man_n of_o all_o nation_n &_o of_o all_o manner_n as_o there_o where_o together_o the_o leopard_n and_o the_o goat_n the_o wolf_n and_o the_o lamb_n so_o here_o be_v together_o the_o just_a and_o sinner_n to_o wit_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o the_o vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o again_o if_o the_o church_n be_v already_o purify_v what_o do_v we_o reserve_v for_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o ibid._n gather_v thence_o that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a we_o oppose_v these_o follow_v that_o be_v no_o church_n which_o have_v no_o priest_n and_o again_o i_o can_v dry_v up_o all_o the_o river_n 〈◊〉_d of_o thy_o argument_n with_o the_o only_a sunshine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o must_v remain_v in_o that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n endure_v till_o this_o present_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o be_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n 1._o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n i_o know_v the_o cburch_n it_o build_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n be_v profane_a of_o the_o unity_n of_o internal_a faith_n chapt_n x._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v they_o be_v unite_v in_o unity_n of_o faith_n at_o least_o in_o those_o point_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n the_o reply_n there_o be_v seven_o bataille_fw-fr to_o be_v give_v upon_o this_o article_n but_o against_o a_o king_n that_o will_v glory_n in_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v by_o truth_n and_o in_o say_v with_o darius_n his_o chamberlain_n 〈◊〉_d that_o king_n be_v very_o strong_a but_o truth_n be_v yet_o more_o strong_a and_o therefore_o i_o fear_v not_o to_o incur_v homer_n sentence_n when_o a_o great_a king_n be_v angry_a with_o his_o servant_n the_o first_o bataile_n be_v that_o a_o unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a even_o with_o a_o inevitable_a necessity_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a with_o the_o like_a necessity_n in_o regard_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o our_o first_o epistle_n and_o those_o which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 3._o by_o death_n and_o in_o case_n of_o impossibility_n of_o better_a instruction_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o he_o that_o can_v have_v commodity_n to_o be_v more_o thorough_o 〈◊〉_d and_o those_o that_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o simple_a handy_a craft_n man_n or_o a_o labourer_n can_v suftize_v for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o bataile_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o particular_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n there_o be_v many_o other_o which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o faith_n of_o adherencie_n and_o non_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d which_o schoolman_n call_v implicit_a faith_n as_o all_o the_o article_n that_o counsel_n ordain_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o forbid_v to_o be_v believe_v upon_o pain_n of_o anathema_n a_o vine_n dresser_n a_o laborer_n a_o artificer_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o by_o retail_v and_o with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o believe_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o adhere_v and_o consent_v with_o the_o church_n which_o believe_v they_o for_o make_v profession_n to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n where-into_a they_o be_v in_o corporare_v believe_v faith_n embrace_v in_o general_a by_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o obedience_n all_o that_o the_o same_o church_n believe_v distinctlie_o though_o their_o knowledge_n 〈◊〉_d it_o not_o and_o therefore_o even_o as_o while_n child_n be_v in_o their_o mother_n womb_n or_o suck_v at_o her_o breast_n they_o live_v by_o the_o food_n and_o nourishment_n of_o their_o mother_n but_o when_o they_o be_v part_v from_o she_o they_o can_v no_o long_o live_v with_o that_o communicate_v nourishment_n or_o that_o infuse_a food_n so_o while_o simple_a person_n remain_v within_o the_o bosom_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o their_o capacity_n by_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v impute_v and_o apply_v to_o they_o by_o the_o adherence_n that_o they_o have_v with_o she_o such_o say_v saint_n augustine_n 57_o if_o before_o they_o arrive_v to_o the_o spiritual_a age_n of_o the_o soul_n where_o they_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v nourish_v with_o milk_n but_o with_o solid_a meat_n the_o last_o day_n of_o their_o life_n surprise_v they_o he_o that_o dwell_v in_o they_o shall_v supply_v what_o they_o want_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o have_v not_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o bid_v be_v make_v the_o way_n to_o we_o and_o have_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o church_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o adhere_v to_o obtain_v this_o supply_n shall_v be_v first_o know_v and_o visible_a to_o they_o and_o more_o over_o that_o she_o not_o only_o live_v with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v answerable_a to_o milk_n as_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o article_n which_o simple_a person_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o ibidem_fw-la explicit_a faith_n which_o saint_n augustine_n call_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n common_a to_o little_a and_o great_a but_o with_o that_o which_o be_v answerable_a to_o solid_a meat_n the_o three_o battle_n be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o point_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n but_o it_o must_v be_v say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o universal_a proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o all_o point_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n for_o as_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v a_o man_n to_o live_v that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o other_o part_n sound_v if_o he_o be_v deadly_a wound_v in_o any_o member_n necessary_a to_o life_n so_o it_o will_v nothing_o avail_v to_o these_o society_n we_o talk_v of_o to_o be_v unite_v in_o other_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v want_v in_o 8._o any_o one_o if_o a_o man_n be_v bring_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o a_o physician_n grievons_o wound_v in_o some_o necessary_a part_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o physician_n say_v if_o he_o be_v not_o dress_v he_o will_v die_v i_o think_v they_o which_o present_v he_o will_v not_o be_v so_o senseless_a as_o to_o answer_v the_o physician_n after_o they_o have_v consider_v and_o reckon_v his_o other_o sound_a part_n what_o shall_v not_o so_o many_o sound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o 〈◊〉_d he_o alive_a and_o shall_v one_o wound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o bring_v he_o to_o his_o death_n now_o among_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o principal_a and_o most_o necessary_a ibid._n be_v the_o knowledge_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o profitt_v it_o a_o man_n say_v saint_n augustine_n either_o sound_a faith_n or_o it_o may_v be_v the_o only_a sacrament_n of_o sound_a faith_n when_o the_o soundness_n of_o charity_n be_v wound_v with_o the_o wound_n of_o schism_n the_o only_a destruction_n whereof_o drawhe_v all_o the_o other_o part_n to_o death_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n we_o have_v both_o one_o baptism_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o read_v
if_o any_o of_o her_o member_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n will_v prefer_v the_o love_n of_o truth_n before_o the_o love_n of_o unity_n she_o know_v that_o the_o supreme_a 3._o law_n in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v the_o sincerity_n of_o heauélie_a doctrine_n which_o if_o any_o one_o forsake_v 6._o he_o forsake_v christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o he_o forsake_v the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d &_o foundation_n of_o truth_n with_o such_o separatiste_n a_o man_n true_o catholic_n neither_o will_n nor_o maic_a communicate_v far_o what_o agreement_n be_v there_o between_o christ_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o reply_n here_o his_o majesty_n must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o say_v that_o he_o change_v the_o way_n of_o his_o disputation_n and_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n quite_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whither_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a &_o to_o attain_v to_o salvation_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o one_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o truth_n but_o whether_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a &_o attain_v to_o salvation_n it_o be_v necessatie_a to_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o whole_a mass_n &_o universal_a body_n of_o this_o church_n which_o the_o father_n have_v call_v catholic_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v any_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o commwicate_v but_o whether_o such_o a_o time_n can_v be_v wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o communicate_v for_o to_o saic_a that_o all_o communion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v desire_v and_o that_o there_o be_v congregation_n wherewith_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o communicate_v whieh_o of_o we_o ever_o doubt_v it_o nay_o contrary_o do_v we_o not_o daily_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o that_o communicate_v with_o heretic_n or_o schismatickes_n and_o in_o that_o we_o 〈◊〉_d his_o majesty_n to_o return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n from_o that_o of_o the_o caluinist_n do_v it_o not_o prove_v sufficient_o that_o we_o hold_v not_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v comm_n union_n hold_v with_o all_o kind_n of_o sect_n the_o state_n they_o of_o the_o question_n to_o overthrow_v our_o thesis_n and_o conclude_v some_o thing_n against_o we_o require_v not_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v be_v society_n wherewith_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v no_o communion_n for_o who_o deny_v that_o but_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v come_v a_o time_n wherein_o there_o can_v be_v find_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o communicate_v and_o that_o this_o time_n be_v come_v as_o luther_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v when_o he_o begin_v to_o pitch_v his_o ensign_n in_o the_o field_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o go_v forth_o from_o all_o the_o religion_n that_o be_v then_o to_o be_v find_v visible_a in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o make_v a_o new_a communion_n and_o a_o congregation_n a_o part_n see_v here_o what_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v prove_v and_o in_o steed_n of_o this_o the_o excellent_a king_n aleage_v that_o if_o any_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n must_v preserr_v the_o love_n of_o verity_n before_o the_o love_n of_o unity_n to_o this_o answer_n of_o his_o 〈◊〉_d we_o will_v answer_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o incompatibilitie_n beweene_v this_o thesis_fw-la we_o must_v be_v unite_v with_o the_o universal_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o this_o antithesis_fw-la if_o any_o member_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v not_o be_v unite_v with_o it_o for_o the_o one_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o speak_v of_o some_o one_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o special_a mention_n os_fw-la some_o one_o of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n suppose_v the_o stay_n and_o perseverance_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o faith_n now_o it_o be_v with_o that_o body_n from_o whence_o that_o part_n that_o forsake_v the_o faith_n divide_v itself_o that_o we_o say_v we_o must_v have_v communion_n and_o unity_n and_o not_o with_o the_o part_n that_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o body_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mean_n to_o maintain_v unity_n to_o have_v unity_n with_o those_o that_o divide_v themselves_o from_o unity_n the_o second_o that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o right_n and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o the_o previledge_n of_o particular_a church_n for_o the_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v never_o promise_v to_o every_o particular_a church_n but_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o element_n be_v corruptible_a in_o their_o part_n but_o incorruptible_a in_o their_o all_o so_o the_o church_n be_v corruptible_a in_o her_o part_n but_o incorruptible_a in_o she_o all_o in_o such_o sort_n that_o though_o some_o particular_a church_n may_v err_v in_o faith_n and_o consequent_o cease_v from_o be_v church_n nevertheless_o there_o always_o remain_v one_o mass_n of_o a_o church_n exempt_a 〈◊〉_d corruption_n so_o great_a and_o eminent_a that_o she_o represente_v and_o conserve_n in_o herself_o the_o be_v right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o all_o the_o whole_a and_o so_o the_o obligation_n that_o we_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o a_o other_o the_o obligation_n that_o we_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o particular_a church_n for_o with_o she_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v necessary_o and_o absolute_o under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o damnation_n because_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n none_o can_v be_v save_v and_o with_o other_o only_o while_o they_o communicate_v with_o she_o and_o the_o pretence_n of_o truth_n can_v be_v allege_v to_o make_v this_o obligation_n 〈◊〉_d conditional_a since_o saint_n paul_n say_v the_o church_n be_v the_o fowdation_n of_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d and_o saint_n augustine_n within_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o church_n truth_n have_v her_o dwellinge_a nor_o can_v it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o supreme_a law_n in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v the_o sincerity_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o law_n 2_o have_v her_o statute_n write_v and_o unwritten_a follow_v this_o precept_n of_o s._n paul_n follow_v the_o tradition_n that_o you_o have_v receive_v from_o we_o whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o epistle_n and_o this_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n the_o apostle_n have_v give_v some_o 8._o thing_n by_o writing_n and_o other_o by_o unwritten_a law_n and_o this_o observation_n of_o saint_n chrysostome_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o 2._o deliver_v all_o thing_n by_o write_n but_o many_o thing_n alsoe_o without_o writing_n it_o be_v not_o 5._o only_o necessary_a in_o matter_n contest_v to_o have_v a_o law_n but_o it_o be_v needful_a beside_o the_o law_n to_o have_v a_o judge_n with_o authority_n able_a to_o oblige_v and_o subdue_v the_o sense_n of_o particular_a person_n to_o interpret_v the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n which_o judge_n as_o we_o have_v already_o demonstrate_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o church_n how_o to_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n there_o be_v a_o sacred_a war_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o church_n then_o must_v fly_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o and_o say_v with_o saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n orand_fw-fr that_o a_o 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d be_v better_a than_o a_o infect_a unity_n and_o will_v not_o doubt_v to_o pronounce_v with_o the_o same_o bless_a father_n that_o there_o be_v a_o sacred_a wary_a episc._n the_o reply_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o society_n who_o communion_n must_v be_v avoid_v for_o none_o deny_v it_o but_o of_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v come_v such_o a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v now_o the_o place_n that_o his_o majesty_n cit_v out_o of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v so_o far_o from_o insinuatinge_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o affirm_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o s._n gregory_n say_v not_o these_o 1._o word_n against_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n but_o against_o the_o crafty_a practice_n of_o the_o arrian_n which_o demand_v under_o pretence_n of_o peace_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n with_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n ambiguous_a and_o
many_o call_v it_o in_o question_n yet_o as_o for_o he_o 2_o 〈◊〉_d reject_v it_o not_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n surname_v 〈◊〉_d hold_v long_o after_o condemn_v it_o and_o photius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n yet_o 113._o late_a say_v it_o can_v hardly_o be_v justify_v from_o arrianisme_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o write_n which_o bear_v that_o name_n in_o saint_n epiphanius_n 〈◊〉_d or_o that_o it_o have_v since_o be_v salsify_v by_o the_o arrian_n neither_o do_v that_o book_n 〈◊〉_d either_o express_o or_o equivalent_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o a_o sort_n ecumenical_a 14._o he_o say_v no_o more_o but_o this_o speakeinge_v collective_o to_o all_o bishop_n and_o not_o distributive_o to_o every_o bishop_n we_o write_v these_o thing_n for_o confirmation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o you_o to_o who_o the_o episcopat_v be_v commit_v over_o all_o but_o if_o the_o have_v say_v it_o what_o can_v follow_v of_o that_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d all_o charge_n be_v common_a to_o all_o bishop_n and_o for_o all_o that_o do_v he_o forbear_v to_o protest_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v supereminent_a in_o a_o more_o high_a 〈◊〉_d as_o 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o roar_v about_o the_o pasture_n of_o our_o lord_n 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o seek_v every_o side_n for_o inletts_a to_o snatch_v away_o the_o sheep_n buy_v at_o so_o high_a a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o to_o we_o all_o which_o exercise_n the_o office_n of_o bishop_n the_o pastor_n all_o charge_n be_v common_a although_o thou_o be_v 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o high_a degree_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n that_o 162_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v always_o flourish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o apostolical_a chair_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o other_o bishop_n chapt_n xxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o then_o the_o ordinary_a 〈◊〉_d show_v that_o it_o be_v very_o true_a and_o a_o thousand_o example_n of_o history_n may_v yet_o easy_o demonstrate_v it_o the_o reply_n and_o wherefore_o then_o that_o we_o may_v begin_v this_o information_n in_o the_o 3._o age_n of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o first_o age_n after_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o end_v it_o in_o that_o of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a who_o calvin_n will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o saint_n ireneus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o do_v he_o cry_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n that_o be_v because_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v agree_v for_o that_o by_o this_o more_o powerful_a principality_n saint_n ireneus_n mean_v not_o the_o 〈◊〉_d principality_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o other_o more_o powerful_a principality_n to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o spiritual_a principality_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n we_o have_v 〈◊〉_d both_o from_o the_o same_o saint_n ireneus_n who_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d period_n call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rome_n 〈◊〉_d the_o two_o most_o glorious_a apostle_n 〈◊〉_d and_o paul_n and_o from_o saint_n augustine_n who_o say_v in_o the_o roman_a 〈◊〉_d have_v 〈◊〉_d always_o flourish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o apostolical_a seat_n and_o from_o saint_n prosper_n saint_n 〈◊〉_d second_o soul_n who_o write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 6._o of_o the_o apostolical_a 〈◊〉_d have_v add_v more_o greatness_n to_o rome_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o religion_n then_o by_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n and_o why_o then_o when_o victor_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n the_o lesser_a upon_o the_o question_n of_o easter_n day_n which_o they_o observe_v not_o according_a to_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o according_a to_o a_o local_a and_o particular_a tradition_n which_o have_v be_v institute_v for_o a_o time_n in_o their_o province_n do_v not_o the_o same_o saint_n ireneus_n reproach_n to_o he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o power_n to_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o other_o bishop_n only_o admonish_v he_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o for_o so_o small_a a_o matter_n cut_v of_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a 42._o church_n he_o exhort_v he_o say_v eusebius_n not_o to_o cut_v of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o hold_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ruffinus_n translatinge_v ibid._n eusebius_n he_o reprehend_v he_o say_v he_o to_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d to_o cut_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o slander_n wherewith_o eusebius_n and_o ruffinus_n heretical_a author_n the_o one_o a_o arrian_n and_o the_o other_o a_o origenist_n both_o enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a 42._o church_n do_v poison_n this_o history_n they_o shall_v be_v answer_v hereafter_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o victor_n be_v so_o just_a that_o it_o be_v after_o follow_v by_o the_o ecumenical_a counsel_n of_o nicaea_n and_o ephesus_n and_o why_o then_o when_o tertullian_n priest_n of_o carthage_n in_o africa_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o heresy_n or_o rather_o frenzy_n of_o montanus_n do_v he_o write_v that_o praxeas_n 〈◊〉_d have_v enforce_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o do_v before_o acknowledge_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n prisca_n and_o maximilla_n and_o by_o this_o acknowledgement_n bring_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrigia_n to_o revoke_v his_o letter_n of_o peace_n already_o publish_v and_o cease_v to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o spiritual_a gift_n persuadinge_n he_o to_o believe_v false_a thing_n of_o these_o prophet_n and_o of_o their_o church_n and_o oppose_v to_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o predecessor_n for_o the_o montanist_n of_o asia_n and_o phrigia_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o metropolitan_o of_o their_o province_n what_o 16_o right_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v to_o receive_v they_o into_o his_o communion_n and_o to_o grante_v they_o peace_n if_o he_o be_v not_o head_n and_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o principal_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a discipline_n which_o hold_v that_o no_o bishop_n except_o he_o be_v superior_a can_v receive_v to_o his_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v be_v execmmunicate_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d own_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o tertullian_a declaim_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o pope_n zepherinus_n which_o ordain_v that_o adulterer_n have_v do_v penance_n 〈◊〉_d be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o call_v he_o though_o which_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o heretical_a scorn_n the_o great_a high_a priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o good_a 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o bless_a pope_n i_o hear_v say_v he_o that_o a_o edict_n have_v be_v propound_v 1._o and_o certain_o peremptory_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o great_a high_a priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n say_v i_o pardon_v the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o 〈◊〉_d to_o those_o that_o have_v perform_v their_o penance_n and_o again_o thou_o do_v sweeten_v thy_o sermon_n with_o 15._o all_o the_o allurement_n of_o mercy_n that_o thou_o can_v good_a shepherd_n and_o bless_a pope_n and_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o sheep_n thou_o seek_v thy_o goat_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o bless_a 52._o martyr_n cornelius_n have_v be_v create_v pope_n do_v saint_n cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n decius_n bear_v with_o more_o patience_n to_o see_v a_o competitor_n arise_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d then_o to_o see_v a_o high_a priest_n of_o god_n constitute_v at_o rome_n or_o according_a to_o pamel_n the_o old_a and_o best_a copy_n they_o to_o see_v a_o high_a priest_n constitute_v his_o rival_n in_o rome_n allude_v to_o the_o two_o title_n that_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n assume_v the_o one_o of_o emperor_n and_o the_o other_o of_o high_a priest_n and_o compare_v the_o concurrence_n that_o the_o emperor_n receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o emperor_n hy_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o rival_n in_o his_o empire_n with_o the_o concurrence_n that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o high_a priest_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o wherefore_o do_v he_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n 55._o and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d all_o unity_n they_o dare_v say_v he_o sail_v to_o rome_n and_o carry_v letter_n from_o profane_a and_o schismatical_a person_n to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o unity_n
of_o the_o string_n of_o eunomius_n lyre_n be_v break_v the_o greek_a fable_n say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d a_o grasshopper_n come_v and_o set_v herself_o upon_o the_o lyre_n and_o supply_v with_o her_o song_n the_o defect_n of_o the_o string_n that_o want_v so_o when_o liberius_n banish_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o seat_n by_o the_o arrian_n begin_v to_o be_v want_v to_o the_o consort_n and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n felix_n one_o of_o the_o deacon_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o arrian_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v substitute_v in_o his_o place_n supply_v against_o their_o expectation_n the_o defect_n of_o liberius_n and_o so_o lift_v up_o his_o voice_n 〈◊〉_d sor_n the_o innocence_n of_o athanasius_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o be_v for_o this_o cause_n drive_v out_o of_o rome_n by_o the_o arrian_n and_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v the_o ancient_a inscription_n martyr_v the_o second_o that_o when_o the_o emperor_n have_v draw_v by_o force_n from_o liberius_n what_o he_o will_v he_o send_v he_o back_o to_o rome_n to_o exercise_v joinct_o with_o felix_n the_o gowerment_n of_o the_o church_n liberius_n in_o steed_n of_o persi_v in_o the_o condition_n that_o the_o arrian_n have_v wrest_v from_o he_o take_v up_o again_o such_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o despise_v from_o thence_o forward_o all_o the_o threaten_n and_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o do_v no_o less_o imitate_v saint_n peter_n in_o repair_v the_o offence_n of_o his_o fall_n than_o he_o do_v before_o in_o committinge_n it_o and_o the_o three_o that_o when_o liberius_n be_v arrive_v at_o rome_n 〈◊〉_d if_o we_o will_v believe_v sozomene_n die_v which_o be_v say_v the_o same_o 15._o sozomene_n a_o notable_a care_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o s._n peter_n sea_n a_o while_n after_o say_v sozomene_n fellix_fw-la decease_v and_o liberius_n alone_o rule_v the_o church_n which_o be_v dispose_v by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n lest_o the_o seat_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v be_v govern_v by_o two_o ruler_n but_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o interrogatory_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o arriar_n have_v cause_v liberius_n to_o be_v remove_v from_o rome_n do_v saint_n 〈◊〉_d aihanasius_n cry_v they_o have_v not_o have_v a_o reverend_a memory_n that_o rome_n be_v the_o apostolic_a sea_n and_o metropolitan_a of_o romania_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o first_o that_o saint_n athanasius_n by_o the_o word_n romania_n mean_v all_o the_o roman_a empire_n we_o learn_v from_o saint_n epiphanius_n who_o say_v manes_n pass_v out_o of_o persia_n into_o romania_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n the_o fire_n of_o 46._o arius_n take_v possession_n of_o almost_o all_o romania_n and_o again_o constantine_n send_v letter_n 49._o against_o arius_n throughout_o all_o romania_n and_o from_o possidius_n who_o call_v the_o vandal_n that_o sack_v africa_n the_o destroyer_n of_o romania_n and_o second_o 〈◊〉_d that_o by_o the_o word_n metropolitan_a he_o mean_v a_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a 30_o metropolitan_a and_o not_o simple_o a_o secular_a and_o temporal_a metropolitan_a a_o metropolitan_a of_o religion_n and_o not_o simple_o a_o metropolitan_a of_o state_n and_o policy_n we_o learn_v it_o from_o the_o allusion_n to_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o arrian_n that_o he_o cue_n in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o which_o the_o arrian_n though_o scornful_o and_o ironical_o have_v call_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o school_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o 〈◊〉_d metropolitan_a of_o religion_n and_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n jerom_n against_o john_n by_o hop_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n ordain_v 61_o that_o 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v the_o metropolitan_a of_o all_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a metropolitan_a of_o all_o the_o east_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o macedonian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lampsacus_n in_o 〈◊〉_d resolve_v to_o reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v they_o send_v eustathius_n bishop_n of_o sebaste_n in_o armenia_n theophil_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o other_o asian_a bishop_n to_o rome_n who_o after_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n subscribe_v with_o their_o hand_n add_v these_o word_n to_o pope_n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d any_o one_o after_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n expound_v by_o we_o will_v attempt_v any_o accusation_n against_o we_o or_o against_o these_o that_o send_v we_o let_v he_o come_v with_o letter_n from_o thy_o holiness_n before_o such_o orthodoxal_a bishop_n as_o thy_o holiness_n shall_v please_v to_o appoint_v and_o contest_v with_o we_o in_o judgement_n and_o if_o there_o do_v a_o crime_n appear_v let_v the_o author_n thereof_o be_v punish_v and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o eustathius_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v from_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sebaste_n in_o armenia_n by_o the_o council_n of_o militine_n in_o armenia_n and_o show_v to_o the_o council_n of_o tyana_n in_o cappadocia_n the_o letter_n of_o restitution_n that_o he_o obtain_v from_o pope_n liberius_n be_v reestablish_v in_o his_o bishopric_n eustathius_n write_v s._n basile_n to_o those_o of_o the_o west_n 〈◊〉_d 74._o be_v cast_v out_o of_o his_o bishopric_n because_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o militive_n advise_v himself_o to_o find_v mean_n to_o be_v restore_v to_o travail_v to_o you_o now_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o where_o propound_v to_o he_o by_o the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n liberius_n and_o to_o what_o he_o submit_v himself_o we_o be_v ignorant_a only_o he_o bring_v a_o letter_n which_o restore_v he_o which_o be_v show_v to_o the_o council_n of_o tyana_n he_o be_v reestablish_v in_o his_o bishop_n seat_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o abrogation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o arimini_fw-la be_v in_o question_n do_v saint_n basile_n write_v to_o s._n athanasius_n it_o seem_v to_o 52._o we_o to_o be_v to_o good_a purpose_n to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v watchful_a over_o these_o part_n and_o give_v his_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n that_o since_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o send_v from_o thence_o person_n in_o behalf_n of_o a_o common_a and_o synodical_a decree_n he_o may_v use_v his_o authority_n in_o the_o business_n and_o choose_v man_n capable_a of_o the_o labour_n of_o the_o way_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v with_o they_o the_o act_n of_o arimini_fw-la that_o they_o may_v disannul_v those_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v do_v by_o force_n for_o whereas_o in_o a_o other_o place_n the_o same_o saint_n basile_n sting_v with_o the_o intermission_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n have_v make_v in_o communicatinge_v by_o ecclesiastical_a letter_n with_o he_o upon_o a_o advertisement_n 8._o that_o have_v be_v give_v at_o rome_n that_o he_o communicate_v with_o heretic_n cry_n against_o the_o pride_n of_o those_o of_o the_o west_n and_o say_v that_o they_o know_v not_o 10._o the_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o eastern_a affair_n neither_o have_v prtience_n to_o learn_v it_o and_o again_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o by_o affliction_n add_v pain_n 77._o to_o those_o that_o be_v oppress_v and_o humble_v nor_o esteem_v that_o dignity_n consist_v in_o disdain_n it_o be_v not_o to_o tax_v those_o of_o the_o west_n that_o they_o stretch_v their_o jurisdiction_n to_o far_o that_o he_o speak_v this_o langage_fw-fr but_o contrariwise_o to_o tax_v they_o that_o they_o take_v not_o sufficient_a notice_n of_o the_o asian_a affair_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n he_o write_v to_o they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o himself_o and_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n who_o metropolitan_a he_o be_v which_o 77._o contain_v these_o word_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v judge_v by_o you_o provide_v that_o those_o which_o slander_v we_o may_v appear_v face_n to_o face_n with_o we_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o your_o reverence_n and_o again_o comfort_v we_o with_o your_o peaceable_a letter_n and_o with_o your_o charitable_a communication_n easinge_v as_o by_o a_o sweet_a somentation_n the_o wound_n which_o your_o former_a negligence_n have_v make_v in_o our_o heart_n and_o that_o which_o he_o 10._o add_v to_o the_o first_o complaint_n that_o those_o of_o the_o west_n prevent_v with_o false_a suspicion_n do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o behalf_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o marcellus_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o take_v they_o for_o adversary_n that_o report_v the_o truth_n to_o they_o and_o establish_a heresy_n in_o trustinge_v too_o much_o in_o their_o own_o opinion_n not_o that_o he_o pretend_v the_o pope_n have_v ever_o approve_v the_o heresy_n of_o marcellus_n only_o he_o mean_v
no_o seat_n annex_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o sea_n but_o the_o ancient_a primate_n or_o metropolitan_a precede_v the_o other_o and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o extension_n and_o communication_n that_o the_o less_o curious_a author_n have_v make_v of_o the_o name_n patriark_n 123._o to_o other_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitan_n yet_o when_o there_o harh_n be_v question_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o patriarch_n proper_o so_o call_v the_o church_n never_o acknowledge_v more_o than_o five_o patriarch_n three_o ancient_a and_o originarie_a rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o two_o accessory_n and_o supernumerarie_a 〈◊〉_d and_o constantinople_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n who_o write_v the_o most_o bless_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n which_o be_v he_o of_o ancient_a rome_n he_o of_o constantinople_n he_o of_o alexandria_n he_o of_o antioch_n and_o he_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o reckon_v four_o patriarch_n 37._o beside_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o natalis_n bishop_n of_o salona_n if_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n have_v commit_v such_o a_o disobedience_n it_o can_v not_o have_v pass_v without_o a_o grievous_a scandal_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o six_o general_a council_n of_o constantinople_n which_o say_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n pogonat_n we_o pray_v your_o imperial_a wisdom_n that_o the_o copy_n of_o this_o decree_n clau_fw-mi may_v be_v send_v to_o the_o five_o patriarchall_a throne_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o balsamon_n who_o compare_v the_o patriarch_n to_o the_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o affirm_v that_o as_o there_o be_v five_o sense_n in_o the_o human_a body_n so_o there_o be_v five_o patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n the_o patriarch_n say_v salsamon_n be_v as_o the_o five_o sense_n in_o one_o only_a and_o self-same_a head_n and_o again_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o five_o most_o sacred_a patriarch_n for_o the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o all_o the_o church_n 7._o of_o god_n and_o indeed_o the_o seven_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n in_o say_v because_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o tradition_n bear_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v honour_v the_o council_n or_o dain_v that_o he_o have_v the_o next_o place_n of_o honour_n save_v the_o dignity_n of_o his_o own_o metropolitan_a do_v it_o not_o evident_o show_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o sea_n whereof_o the_o council_n speak_v before_o this_o canon_n have_v a_o preeminent_a rank_n of_o honour_n both_o before_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o before_o all_o the_o other_o sea_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v the_o next_o place_n of_o honour_n after_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v follow_v they_o in_o order_n of_o rank_n and_o precedency_n and_o have_v place_n of_o all_o the_o metropolitan_n even_o his_o own_o to_o wit_n the_o arbishop_n of_o caesarea_n who_o be_v metropolitan_a of_o palestina_n but_o without_o any_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n but_o contrariwise_o with_o a_o obligation_n to_o remain_v subject_a in_o the_o first_o instance_n to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o palestina_n and_o by_o appeal_n to_o that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n now_o there_o be_v but_o three_o sea_n which_o precede_v that_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o after_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n there_o be_v no_o more_o sea_n which_o have_v fix_v place_n but_o all_o the_o other_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitans_fw-la change_v their_o seat_n according_a to_o the_o anterioritie_fw-la or_o posterioritie_n of_o their_o promotion_n and_o consequent_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n be_v not_o to_o place_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o sea_n true_o patriarchall_a that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o have_v patriarchall_a place_n and_o jurisdiction_n but_o only_o the_o three_o sea_n before_o name_v there_o and_o 51._o in_o the_o same_o rank_n as_o they_o be_v there_o name_v to_o wit_n rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n as_o saint_n leo_n the_o first_o protest_v to_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o these_o word_n i_o be_o sorry_a that_o thy_o charity_n be_v fall_v into_o this_o fault_n to_o assay_v to_o infringe_v the_o most_o sacred_a constitution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n as_o if_o thou_o have_v watch_v a_o time_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v the_o sea_n of_o alexandria_n lose_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o second_o 6._o honour_n and_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n the_o propriety_n of_o the_o three_o dignity_n and_o to_o this_o it_o contradict_v not_o that_o the_o same_o council_n of_o nicaea_n say_v speak_v of_o the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n likewise_o both_o in_o antioch_n and_o in_o other_o province_n the_o privilege_n to_o be_v preserve_v to_o the_o church_n for_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o other_o province_n the_o 16._o eastern_a province_n which_o he_o will_v shall_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n save_v the_o right_a of_o those_o who_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o too_o great_a distance_n or_o incommoditie_n of_o the_o way_n have_v accustom_v to_o take_v the_o ordination_n conterror_n of_o their_o metropolitan_o from_o their_o synod_n which_o have_v give_v subject_a to_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o to_o write_v that_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o bishop_n joann_n of_o antioch_n be_v establish_v not_o over_o a_o province_n but_o over_o a_o diocese_n that_o 77._o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o ancient_a lawyer_n over_o a_o body_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o province_n and_o to_o saint_n jerom_n to_o say_v that_o the_o eph._n council_n of_o nicaea_n have_v decree_v that_o antioch_n shall_v be_v the_o metropolitan_a of_o all_o the_o east_n and_o to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o complain_v that_o the_o cyprian_n against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n ordain_v their_o 7._o bishop_n without_o his_o permission_n and_o to_o the_o cyprian_n contrariwise_o to_o protest_n that_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o right_a of_o the_o ordination_n of_o their_o bishop_n have_v be_v preserve_v to_o they_o the_o true_a patriarch_n then_o ancient_a and_o originarie_a in_o regard_n of_o jurisdiction_n be_v the_o only_a three_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n which_o be_v all_o three_o in_o some_o sort_n one_o sea_n as_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a 30._o witness_v to_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o these_o word_n although_o say_v he_o there_o be_v many_o apostle_n yet_o for_o principality_n the_o only_a sea_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v obtain_v the_o authority_n which_o be_v in_o three_o place_n from_o one_o only_a for_o he_o exalt_v the_o sea_n wherein_o he_o vouchsafe_v to_o set_v up_o his_o rect_a and_o end_v his_o present_a life_n he_o have_v adorn_v the_o sea_n to_o which_o he_o ordain_v the_o evangelist_n his_o disciple_n and_o he_o have_v establish_v the_o sea_n wherein_o he_o be_v resident_a seven_o year_n although_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o it_o which_o our_o hincmarus_n long_o after_o repeat_v in_o these_o 6._o term_n the_o sea_n of_o the_o roman_a alexandrian_n and_o antiochian_a church_n be_v one_o same_o sea_n of_o the_o great_a prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o of_o this_o ternary_a number_n the_o reason_n be_v that_o saint_n peter_n of_o 57_o who_o authority_n and_o superintendencie_n we_o will_v treat_v else_o where_o will_v in_o his_o life_n time_n to_o cast_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v after_o he_o and_o the_o other_o apostle_n judge_v that_o the_o easy_a mean_n to_o establish_v it_o be_v to_o settle_v the_o principal_a seat_n in_o those_o place_n where_o the_o principal_a tribunal_n of_o the_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n be_v constitute_v because_o of_o the_o correspondency_n which_o the_o inferior_a city_n already_o have_v to_o those_o seat_n now_o there_o be_v then_o three_o principal_a city_n metropolitan_a and_o capital_a in_o the_o empire_n breed_v from_o 32._o the_o union_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o monarchy_n of_o alexander_n &_o of_o his_o successor_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n that_o of_o alexandria_n which_o dion_n chrisostome_n call_v the_o second_o city_n beneath_o the_o sun_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n and_o of_o the_o other_o neighbour-region_n 3._o after_o convert_v into_o the_o prefecture_n of_o egypt_n that_o of_o antioch_n which_o josephus_n call_v the_o three_o city_n of_o the_o roman_a world_n and_o which_o be_v entitle_v by_o 〈◊〉_d saint_n chrisostome_n the_o head_n and_o mother-cittie_n of_o the_o east_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o particular_a empire_n of_o
the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o asian_a east_n after_o convert_v into_o the_o government_a of_o syria_n and_o other_o eastern_a province_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n from_o whence_o the_o ancient_a jew_n call_v rome_n the_o empire_n of_o edom_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n by_o allusion_n to_o idumea_n which_o be_v situate_a towards_o the_o west_n from_o the_o southern_a judea_n and_o they_o call_v titus_n who_o sack_v jerusalem_n titus_n the_o idumean_n a_o thing_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o latter_a rabbi_n to_o derive_v the_o race_n of_o titus_n from_o idumea_n and_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d paraphra_v turn_n these_o word_n of_o jeremias_n he_o will_v visit_v thou_o daughter_n of_o edom_n into_o these_o i_o will_v visit_v thou_o impious_a rome_n for_o the_o division_n of_o alexander_n 〈◊〉_d empire_n have_v be_v final_o reduce_v to_o two_o principal_a empire_n the_o one_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n hold_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o ptolomeus_n son_n of_o lagus_n whereof_o alexandria_n be_v the_o head_n the_o other_o the_o empire_n of_o asia_n possess_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o seleucus_n who_o after_o he_o have_v conquer_v demetrius_n king_n of_o asia_n make_v say_v eusebius_n and_o saint_n jerom_n of_o the_o two_o 〈◊〉_d kingdom_n of_o syria_n and_o asia_n one_o empire_n who_o capital_a city_n be_v antioch_n then_o when_o those_o two_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v unite_v with_o that_o of_o the_o common_a wealth_n of_o rome_n which_o before_o hold_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n there_o where_o three_o principal_a city_n metropolitan_a and_o capital_a in_o the_o empire_n two_o subaltern_a to_o wit_n alexandria_n which_o be_v head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o south_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n and_o antioch_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o asia_n and_o one_o 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n rome_n which_o be_v particular_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o two_o empire_n for_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v carthage_n for_o so_o much_o as_o she_o be_v long_o before_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o these_o cause_n then_o as_o the_o church_n cast_v she_o first_o root_n in_o asia_n saint_n peter_n also_o first_o plant_v his_o episcopal_a sea_n at_o antioch_n the_o capital_a city_n 36._o of_o the_o east_n where_o he_o be_v resident_a comprehend_v his_o voyage_n into_o the_o neighbour_n province_n seven_o year_n and_o there_o found_v a_o successor_n or_o rather_o a_o succession_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n of_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o 7._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intitle_v his_o sea_n the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n of_o the_o great_a city_n of_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o s._n chrysost_o ignat._n citizen_v of_o antioch_n cry_v god_n show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o he_o have_v great_a care_n of_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n for_o he_o ordain_v that_o peter_n the_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v consign_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v a_o long_a time_n resident_a there_o &_o that_o s._n innocent_a the_o first_o of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o s._n chrysostome_n 18._o write_v to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n have_v not_o give_v place_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n but_o what_o that_o obtain_v only_o by_o the_o way_n this_o obtain_v absolute_o and_o final_o from_o whence_o the_o same_o saint_n peter_n see_v that_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o grow_v further_o and_o to_o spread_v her_o root_n through_o all_o the_o world_n he_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n which_o be_v both_o in_o particular_a head_n of_o the_o west_n &_o in_o general_a head_n of_o the_o world_n &_o hold_v there_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n comprehend_v many_o voyage_n 25._o year_n simon_n peter_n say_v saint_n eccl_n jerom_n son_n of_o jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o andrew_n the_o apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n who_o have_v believe_v in_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n the_o magician_n and_o there_o hold_v 25._o year_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n and_o s._n leo_n the_o first_o addressing_z 2._o his_o speech_n in_o the_o form_n of_o apostrophe_n to_o the_o same_o s._n peter_n thou_o have_v say_v he_o already_o found_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o which_o the_o word_n christian_n first_o receive_v birth_n thou_o have_v already_o replenish_v pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n with_o the_o law_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a preach_n then_o final_o have_v establish_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n at_o antioch_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o consider_v he_o have_v still_o one_o of_o the_o three_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o provide_v for_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n he_o appoint_v &_o place_v there_o his_o second_o self_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o ghostly_a child_n and_o well-beloved_a disciple_n s._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o julius_n the_o first_o report_v by_o s._n athanasius_n write_v of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v not_o a_o common_a church_n but_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v institute_v and_o s._n jerom_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n do_v glory_n that_o 78._o she_o partake_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o again_o that_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n confirm_v by_o his_o preach_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o chair_n of_o mark_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n leo_n the_o first_o write_v to_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n since_o that_o the_o most_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n remain_v in_o his_o institution_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o believe_v that_o his_o holy_a disciple_n mark_v who_o first_o govern_v 79._o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v form_v his_o decree_n upon_o any_o other_o rule_v of_o tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o take_v begin_v these_o three_o patriarchall_a sea_n correspondent_a to_o the_o three_o imperial_a seat_n under_o which_o the_o general_a union_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v but_o not_o so_o yet_o equal_a but_o that_o among_o these_o three_o first_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v first_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o division_n there_o be_v one_o first_o of_o the_o first_o &_o exalt_v &_o superintendent_n over_o both_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o roman_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d os_fw-la sardica_n &_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n &_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v she_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n &_o that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n entitle_v the_o pope_n the_o rector_n of_o the_o univer_n salitie_n of_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n qualify_v he_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n be_v commit_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d constantine_n pogonat_n and_o the_o six_o council_n of_o constantinople_n call_v he_o the_o agath_fw-mi protothrone_v of_o the_o universal_a church_n 〈◊〉_d the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a height_n ibid._n the_o soucraigne_a pope_n 〈◊〉_d the_o capitaine_n of_o the_o sacred_a warfare_n and_o the_o universal_a patriarch_n and_o arch-pastor_n and_o call_v the_o other_o patriarch_n sinthrone_n of_o the_o pope_n aster_n the_o pope_n for_o i_o will_v not_o add_v that_o which_o some_o catholic_n use_v to_o allege_v of_o cassiodorus_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarch_n as_o well_o because_o cassiodorus_n there_o speak_v not_o of_o patriarch_n proper_o take_v but_o extend_v the_o word_n to_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitan_o as_o because_o i_o doubt_v it_o must_v be_v read_v disiunctivelie_a papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarchalem_fw-la episcopum_fw-la and_o not_o explicative_o papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarcharum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o as_o
no_o repugnancy_n in_o that_o that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v often_o to_o recite_v immediate_o thing_n far_o from_o that_o time_n place_v the_o voyage_n of_o saint_n paul_n to_o jerusalem_n 30._o present_o after_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agalus_fw-la for_o saint_n luke_n speak_v of_o 28._o the_o famine_n foretell_v by_o agabus_n add_v which_o also_o happen_v under_o claudius_n 〈◊〉_d to_o show_v that_o the_o prophecy_n have_v be_v long_o before_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d by_o mean_n whereof_o between_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agapus_fw-la and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o famine_n which_o begin_v but_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v pass_v many_o year_n nether_a that_o the_o same_o history_n note_n that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n converse_v a_o year_n at_o antioch_n for_o 〈◊〉_d that_o shall_v not_o be_v take_v from_o their_o arrival_n until_o the_o voyage_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v execute_v many_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agabus_n 27._o but_o it_o be_v mean_v that_o they_o stay_v a_o whole_a year_n at_o antioch_n without_o depart_v from_o it_o and_o then_o come_v again_o nor_o that_o it_o say_v that_o agabus_n come_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o antioch_n for_o this_o note_n of_o time_n be_v refer_v in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n before_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n and_o it_o be_v put_v to_o discern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n which_o be_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v accomplish_v which_o be_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o the_o second_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n peter_n assist_v at_o the_o 8._o council_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v celebrate_v twenty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o can_v not_o be_v arrive_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n which_o be_v the_o eleaventh_o after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n neither_o can_v then_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o twenty_o five_o year_n 〈◊〉_d answer_v there_o be_v nothing_o incompatible_a between_o these_o two_o history_n for_o suetonius_n write_v that_o claudius_n drive_v the_o jew_n out_o of_o rome_n which_o move_v 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o christ._n now_o orosius_n note_n and_o that_o as_o he_o say_v after_o josephus_n that_o this_o banishment_n happen_v the_o nine_o 〈◊〉_d year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n which_o be_v the_o eighteen_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v in_o the_o solution_n last_o pass_v the_o same_o year_n of_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o saint_n luke_n consirme_v who_o write_v that_o saint_n paul_n be_v come_v to_o corinth_n 19_o a_o little_a after_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n find_v prisca_n and_o aquila_n there_o who_o be_v say_v he_o new_a returneed_a out_o of_o italy_n because_o claudius_n have_v command_v all_o the_o jew_n to_o go_v forth_o of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o saint_n peter_n beiug_v arrive_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n and_o have_v be_v constrain_v to_o avoid_v rome_n with_o the_o other_o jew_n seven_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o nine_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o claudius_n because_o of_o the_o edict_n publish_v by_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n be_v in_o the_o east_n at_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v celebrate_v that_o same_o year_n and_o afterward_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o edict_n be_v cool_v return_v to_o rome_n 16._o to_o the_o three_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n salute_v not_o saint_n peter_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v to_o do_v if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o we_o answer_v that_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n be_v write_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jew_n exile_n from_o rome_n and_o during_o saint_n peter_n be_v in_o the_o east_n to_o wit_n between_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n 15._o and_o the_o death_n of_o claudius_n for_o it_o be_v write_v at_o corinth_n when_o saint_n paul_n 〈◊〉_d pass_v by_o there_o to_o make_v his_o last_o journey_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o therefore_o although_o 〈◊〉_d and_o aquila_n and_o some_o other_o less_o notable_a jew_n be_v already_o return_v to_o rome_n nevertheless_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o saint_n peter_n who_o be_v the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o jew_n conversion_n for_o which_o their_o nation_n be_v banish_v shall_v so_o soon_o return_v joint_o that_o if_o this_o argument_n 13._o be_v of_o weight_n we_o must_v withal_o conclude_v that_o timothy_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n for_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o he_o and_o that_o saint_n james_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n write_v in_o saint_n james_n his_o life_n time_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o 〈◊〉_d know_v that_o the_o brother_n timothy_n have_v be_v licence_v with_o who_o if_o he_o return_v 〈◊〉_d i_o will_v visit_v you_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o saint_n james_n and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v theodoret_n a_o author_n of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o counsel_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a writer_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n from_o take_v one_o argument_n from_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o pope_n adversary_n do_v to_o call_v in_o question_n s._n peter_n stay_n at_o rome_n as_o contrariwise_o comment_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o say_v that_o saint_n paul_n there_o use_v the_o word_n to_o confirm_v for_o as_o much_o as_o s._n peter_n have_v already_o found_v c_o the_o gospel_n among_o they_o because_o say_v theodoret_n that_o the_o great_a peter_n have_v already_o declare_v to_o they_o the_o evangelical_a doctrine_n therefore_o saint_n paul_n necessary_o add_v to_o confirm_v you_o to_o the_o four_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n write_v from_o rome_n not_o only_o touch_v no_o word_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o also_o in_o the_o epistle_n write_v to_o the_o philippian_n from_o rome_n say_v that_o all_o seek_v that_o which_o be_v of_o themselves_o 4._o and_o none_o seek_v which_o be_v of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o second_o to_o timothy_n write_v from_o the_o same_o place_n that_o all_o have_v forsake_v he_o we_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o one_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o he_o may_v have_v send_v to_o the_o philippian_n and_o 4_o that_o in_o the_o other_o he_o speak_v either_o of_o his_o familiar_n as_o s._n chrysost_n say_v and_o of_o those_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o follow_v he_o or_o of_o those_o that_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v he_o at_o the_o imperial_a tribunal_n of_o which_o number_n s._n peter_n be_v like_a to_o be_v none_o and_o beside_o we_o maintain_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v by_o synecdoche_n say_v all_o instead_o of_o say_v many_o as_o s._n jerom_n 4_o acknowledge_v in_o these_o word_n for_o as_o much_o as_o saint_n paul_n have_v be_v forsake_v by_o many_o he_o therefore_o write_v that_o all_o have_v forsake_v he_o and_o bullinger_n minister_n of_o zurich_n in_o these_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o apostle_n use_v a_o synecdoche_n in_o this_o passage_n say_v he_o have_v be_v forsake_v of_o all_o when_o as_o only_o some_o have_v sorsaken_v he_o and_o final_o we_o will_v add_v that_o if_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o s._n paul_n it_o be_v permit_v to_o infer_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o at_o rome_n when_o saint_n paul_n write_v these_o epistle_n we_o must_v then_o also_o conclude_v by_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o saint_n paul_n be_v not_o there_o for_o in_o any_o one_o of_o the_o epistle_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v from_o rome_n he_o neither_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o city_n nor_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o only_o know_v that_o he_o write_v they_o from_o rome_n because_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n he_o speak_v of_o caesar_n house_n and_o 4._o because_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o to_o the_o colossian_n and_o in_o the_o second_o to_o timothy_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o prison_n to_o the_o sift_n objection_n which_o be_v that_o when_o saint_n paul_n arrive_v at_o rome_n 18._o the_o brother_n go_v to_o meet_v he_o among_o who_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o answer_v that_o all_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v not_o to_o meet_v s._n paul_n but_o some_o particular_a christian_n the_o church_n than_o not_o be_v so_o free_a and_o quiet_a at_o rome_n as_o they_o can_v make_v those_o public_a demonstration_n but_o contrary_o so_o
of_o our_o lord_n and_o caius_n of_o one_o time_n with_o tertulian_n if_o thou_o will_v gue_z to_o the_o vatican_n or_o to_o the_o way_n of_o hostia_fw-la thou_o shall_v find_v the_o trophy_n that_o be_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o those_o which_o have_v found_v this_o church_n and_o clement_n alexandrius_n &_o before_o he_o papias_n the_o hearer_n of_o s._n john_n mark_v 〈◊〉_d be_v entreat_v at_o roman_a by_o the_o brother_n write_v a_o brief_a gospel_n which_o peter_n have_v read_v approve_v and_o origen_n peter_n be_v crucify_v at_o rome_n with_o his_o head_n downward_o and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o rome_n ā_o church_n be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o proceed_v the_o sacerdotal_a unity_n 14._o and_o eusebius_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n bring_v the_o great_a apostle_n saint_n peter_n to_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o history_n bear_v that_o paul_n be_v behead_v and_o peter_n crucify_v at_o rome_n under_o nero_n and_o the_o title_n 21._o of_o peter_n and_o paul_n preserve_v to_o this_o day_n in_o their_o sepulchre_n confirm_v it_o and_o lactantius_n peter_n and_o paul_n preach_v at_o rome_n and_o their_o 〈◊〉_d remain_v write_v for_o memory_n and_o s._n athanasius_n though_o it_o be_v declare_v 2._o to_o peter_n and_o paul_n that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v 〈◊〉_d doom_n at_o rome_n yet_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 6._o not_o to_o travel_v thither_o and_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n peter_n and_o paul_n precedent_n of_o the_o church_n come_v to_o rome_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n peter_z and_o `_o paul_n and_o then_o linus_n and_o then_o cletus_n and_o then_o clement_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n peter_n be_v our_o warrant_n for_o this_o custom_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o again_o christ_n 1._o have_v answer_v peter_n i_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v crucify_v again_o peter_n understand_v that_o this_o answer_n belong_v to_o his_o cross_n and_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n and_o valentinian_n and_o theodosius_fw-la we_o will_v that_o all_o the_o people_n rule_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o our_o clemency_n live_v in_o such_o religion_n as_o the_o religion_n insinuate_v hitherto_a by_o the_o diviue_v apostle_n peter_n declare_v that_o he_o give_v to_o the_o roman_n 2._o and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la thou_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o thou_o know_v that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n be_v first_o confer_v to_o peter_n wherein_z peter_z head_n of_o the_o apostle_n sit_v and_o saint_n jerom_n simon_n peter_n son_n of_o petr._n jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o the_o apostle_n andrew_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopat_v of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n which_o have_v believe_v in_o hegesippo_n pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o 〈◊〉_d come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n magus_n and_o hold_v the_o sacerdotal_a chair_n twenty_o five_o year_n there_o and_o again_o hegesippus_n affirm_v that_o he_o lucis_fw-la come_v to_o rome_n under_o anicetus_n who_o be_v ten_o bishop_n of_o rome_n after_o peter_n and_o else_o where_o cyprian_n address_v the_o council_n of_o affrica_fw-la to_o steven_n bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a invect_n church_n who_o be_v the_o twenty_o six_o after_o the_o bless_a peter_n and_o ruffinus_n 2._o peter_n rule_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o four_o year_n and_o sulpitius_n severus_n the_o christian_a religion_n have_v then_o take_v root_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n peter_n be_v 32._o bishop_n there_o and_o s._n chrisostome_n what_o spectacle_n shall_v rome_n see_v in_o the_o day_n of_o judgemeut_n paul_n come_v forth_o of_o his_o grave_n rise_v again_o with_o peter_n and_o orosius_n nero_n 〈◊〉_d peter_n to_o death_n by_o the_o cross_n and_o paul_n by_o the_o sword_n 7._o and_o saint_n augustin_n we_o see_v the_o most_o eminent_a height_n of_o the_o thrice_o noble_a empire_n 51._o submit_v his_o diadem_n bend_v his_o knee_n to_o the_o supulcher_n of_o the_o fisherman_n peter_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o think_v this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o suffice_v thou_o wherein_o our_o lord_n will_v crown_v with_o a_o most_o glorious_a martyr_n doom_n the_o first_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o else_o where_o what_o have_v the_o chair_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v to_o thou_o wherein_z 165._o peter_z have_v be_v set_v and_o wherein_o now_o anastasius_n sit_v and_o again_o to_o peter_n have_v succeed_v linus_n to_o linus_n clement_n to_o clement_n anacletus_fw-la to_o anacletus_fw-la euaristus_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n touch_v the_o government_n of_o the_o patriarch_n chapt_n v._o have_v dispatch_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n concern_v s._n peter_n stay_n at_o antioch_n &_o rome_n there_o remain_v to_o solve_v the_o objection_n that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n make_v against_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o pope_n superioritle_n over_o the_o other_o patriarch_n whereof_o the_o principal_a be_v take_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o ordain_v that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n shall_v go_v on_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o power_n of_o all_o those_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v also_o so_o accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n do_v more_o willing_a lie_n make_v use_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n in_o 6._o such_o like_a case_n then_o of_o any_o other_o because_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o if_o we_o have_v they_o may_v clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n be_v lose_v &_o that_o there_o remain_v to_o we_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n no_o more_o but_o those_o of_o ephesus_n and_o of_o chalcedon_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v supply_v what_o want_v in_o the_o brevity_n and_o omission_n of_o this_o canon_n by_o confer_v it_o with_o the_o act_n of_o the_o other_o counsel_n or_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o age_n to_o this_o objection_n than_o we_o bring_v two_o answer_n the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v in_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o patriarch_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v two_o distinct_a quality_n the_o one_o of_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n &_o the_o other_o of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a as_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o city_n presecture_n by_o which_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n will_v measure_v the_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v 2._o distinct_a quality_n the_o one_o of_o pray_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d fect_v of_o the_o city_n prefecture_n in_o which_o he_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o other_o province_n &_o the_o other_o of_o head_n of_o the_o senate_n &_o vicar_n of_o the_o emperor_n 1._o in_o which_o he_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o prefect_n of_o province_n and_o judge_v by_o appeal_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o mean_n whereof_o although_o in_o thing_n that_o concern_v but_o the_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n as_o be_v the_o celebration_n of_o provincial_a or_o national_a counsel_n the_o correction_n of_o manner_n of_o the_o simple_a priest_n or_o deacons_n the_o confirmation_n either_o mediate_a or_o immediate_a of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n and_o the_o subaltern_a judgement_n of_o the_o cause_n even_o of_o bishop_n all_o the_o other_o patriarch_n be_v square_v out_o by_o the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n nevertheless_o when_o there_o question_n of_o thing_n that_o go_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d of_o mayor_n cause_n and_o which_o convern_v the_o universal_a church_n as_o be_v cause_n of_o faith_n or_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o those_o of_o the_o final_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n or_o that_o of_o the_o judgement_n even_o of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o patriarch_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o superintendent_n of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n exercise_v ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n over_o they_o and_o judge_v of_o their_o judgement_n and_o person_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n ordain_v that_o in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v remain_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v for_o all_o the_o cause_n whereof_o the_o council_n they_o speak_v that_o be_v
imprint_v this_o title_n of_o proud_a nomination_n call_v i_o universal_a pope_n 34_o which_o i_o pray_v your_o most_o dear_a holiness_n no_o more_o to_o do_v and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o certain_o your_o holiness_n know_v that_o this_o title_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o since_o again_o by_o the_o father_n follow_v to_o my_o predecessor_n but_o none_o of_o they_o will_v ever_o use_v this_o word_n because_o in_o preserve_v in_o this_o world_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o bishop_n they_o may_v maiutaine_v their_o own_o towards_o god_n almighty_a to_o this_o then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o word_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a have_v two_o meaning_n the_o one_o proper_a literal_a and_o grammatical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v only_a bishop_n and_o the_o other_o transfer_v and_o metaphorical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v superintendment_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o saint_n gregory_n 69._o censer_v this_o title_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o will_v have_v ensue_v from_o the_o use_n of_o this_o word_n grammaticallie_o take_v and_o measure_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n only_o be_v it_o in_o all_o the_o empire_n or_o be_v it_o in_o the_o particular_a empire_n of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v be_v but_o his_o commissioner_n and_o deputy_n and_o not_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a office_n of_o christ._n if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n say_v saint_n gregory_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n now_o saint_n gregory_n maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v true_a titularie_n bishop_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subordinate_a one_o to_o a_o other_o as_o the_o inferior_a judge_n of_o a_o kingdom_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subaltern_a to_o the_o superior_a judge_n and_o that_o there_o be_v appeal_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o yet_o be_v they_o not_o their_o commissioner_n or_o their_o deputy_n but_o be_v also_o themselves_o judge's_n in_o title_n and_o minister_n and_o officer_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o therefore_o he_o oppose_v this_o title_n as_o a_o title_n full_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o arrogancy_n by_o which_o he_o that_o usurp_v it_o putt_v himself_o into_o the_o place_n of_o god_n make_v of_o god_n officer_n and_o even_o in_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v god_n officer_n and_o exalt_v himfelfe_n for_o that_o which_o be_v of_o the_o episcopoll_n order_n above_o his_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deny_v to_o his_o brother_n the_o essence_n and_o the_o propriety_n of_o bishop_n and_o hold_v they_o but_o for_o commissioner_n and_o substitute_n in_o the_o bishop_n sea_n and_o not_o for_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o brief_a repute_v himself_o not_o as_o servant_n constitute_v over_o his_o 24._o fellow_n servant_n whereof_o the_o gospel_n speak_v but_o as_o the_o master_n and_o lord_n of_o his_o fellow_n servant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v not_o to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o this_o first_o sense_n for_o when_o a_o title_n have_v two_o sense_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v evil_a and_o pernicious_a it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o such_o a_o title_n to_o transferr_v it_o abusivelie_o from_o one_o sense_n to_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o saint_n gregory_n reject_v absolute_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n universal_a for_o fear_v least_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o acception_n in_o process_n of_o time_n it_o may_v be_v captiouslie_o draw_v to_o the_o other_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n he_o withstand_v it_o not_o according_a to_o the_o metaphorical_a sense_n which_o be_v give_v it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a and_o original_a sense_n which_o it_o have_v for_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o alibi_fw-la saint_n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o he_o that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o lick_n lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o wittin_n as_o much_o as_o the_o word_n universal_a bishop_n take_v from_o other_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o title_n of_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o 30._o to_o deny_v in_o case_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o prelature_n and_o superiority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o he_o show_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o write_v for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a by_o god_n institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o church_n so_o much_o among_o many_o care_n we_o be_v most_o diligent_a in_o that_o which_o we_o must_v have_v when_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o attend_v our_o will_n and_o when_o he_o allege_n to_o distinguish_v between_o these_o word_n principality_n and_o universality_n the_o example_n of_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v indeed_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o notwitstanding_n be_v not_o universal_a apostle_n the_o care_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o have_v be_v commit_v 32_o to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n and_o when_o he_o add_v that_o none_o of_o the_o saint_n under_o the_o law_n be_v ever_o call_v universal_a the_o saint_n before_o the_o law_n say_v he_o the_o 38._o saint_n under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o saint_n under_o grace_n compound_v one_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v all_o be_v constitute_v among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o will_v ever_o be_v call_v universal_a certain_a proof_n that_o by_o the_o universality_n that_o s._n gregory_n oppose_v he_o intend_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o principality_n and_o superintendence_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o not_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o in_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v universal_a apostle_n he_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n &_o that_o the_o principality_n &_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o he_o that_o contrariwise_o come_v from_o say_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o peter_n nor_o in_o deny_v that_o any_o under_o the_o law_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o mean_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o law_n be_v head_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n &_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o all_o the_o other_o priest_n &_o levite_n and_o therefore_o what_o pretence_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o excellent_a king_n to_o abuse_v this_o passage_n to_o calumniate_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a they_o say_v s._n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o a_o bishop_n that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o like_o 30._o lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v true_a but_o beside_o this_o be_v so_o too_o that_o s._n athanasius_n cry_v yet_o with_o a_o strong_a voice_n agent_n that_o a_o emperor_n that_o make_v himself_o prince_n of_o bishop_n and_o preside_v in_o judgment_n ecclesiastical_a be_v the_o abomination_n foretell_v by_o daniel_n who_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o forerunner_n and_o predecessor_n and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o his_o forerunner_n for_o foe_n be_v all_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n no_o more_o than_o our_o lord_n sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o s._n john_n who_o be_v yet_o his_o forerunner_n but_o not_o his_o predecessor_n otherwise_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o episcopal_a seat_n of_o constantinople_n for_o it_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o s._n gregory_n pretend_v by_o this_o clause_n to_o qualify_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o what_o blindness_n be_v it_o to_o strike_v upon_o the_o refusal_n that_o saint_n gregory_n make_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a and_o not_o to_o see_v that_o the_o same_o s._n gregory_n protest_v that_o by_o the_o refusal_n of_o this_o word_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o refuse_v the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o superintendencie_n &_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n for_o what_o age_n of_o s._n gregorys_n epistle_n be_v not_o full_a of_o testimony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n heaven_n in_o her_o bosom_n not_o so_o many_o star_n embow'r_n the_o sea_n so_o many_o sail_n the_o earth_n so_o many_a flower_n he_o write_v
little_a after_o the_o six_o of_o carthage_n none_o constitute_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o marriage_n can_v be_v admit_v to_o priesthood_n without_o promise_n of_o conversion_n second_o it_o 2._o appear_v by_o all_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o african_a church_n which_o concern_v the_o same_o matter_n it_o have_v please_v say_v the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n that_o graec._n bishop_n priest_n deacon_n etc._n etc._n practice_n entire_a continence_n etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o 3._o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v or_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a edition_n give_v by_o tradition_n ibid._n and_o antiquity_n itself_o observe_v we_o also_o shall_v observe_v and_o again_o it_o 3._o have_v please_v that_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n or_o other_o that_o handle_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v live_v chaste_o and_o abstain_v evenfrom_o their_o own_o wife_n and_o the_o five_o council_n of_o carthage_n it_o have_v please_v that_o priest_n and_o deacon_n according_a to_o their_o own_o statute_n or_o as_o the_o best_a copy_n have_v it_o according_a to_o the_o former_a statute_n shall_v abstain_v from_o their_o own_o wife_n it_o appear_v three_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o the_o african_a ult._n who_o have_v live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o counsel_n that_o the_o ministry_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n must_v be_v preserve_v inviolate_a and_o immaculate_a without_o defile_v it_o with_o any_o conjugal_a embrace_n you_o know_v it_o you_o that_o with_o integrity_n of_o body_n 1._o and_o incorruption_n of_o modesty_n ab_v ayning_a yourselves_o even_o from_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n have_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacred_a deaconship_n and_o saint_n hierom_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n be_v choose_v either_o virgin_n or_o in_o widowhood_n or_o at_o least_o be_v after_o ult._n their_o priesthood_n eternal_o chaste_a and_o saint_n augustine_n the_o soul_n and_o pen_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n we_o have_v say_v he_o accustom_v to_o propound_v to_o lay_v man_n that_o have_v put_v away_o their_o wife_n the_o continence_n of_o clergy_n man_n who_o be_v often_o take_v by_o force_n and_o against_o their_o will_n to_o undergo_v that_o charge_n and_o have_v accept_v it_o be_v be_v it_o with_o god_n help_v lawful_o even_o to_o the_o end_n we_o say_v to_o they_o what_o will_v become_v of_o you_o if_o you_o be_v constrain_v and_o force_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o people_n to_o undergo_v this_o charge_n will_v you_o not_o chaste_o preserve_v the_o office_n wherewith_o you_o be_v charge_v instant_o convert_n yourselves_o to_o beseech_v of_o god_n such_o strength_n as_o demost_a before_o your_o never_o think_v of_o whereto_o i_o may_v yet_o add_v the_o ancient_a greek_a doctor_n 9_o as_o eusebius_n who_o write_v now_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o divine_a word_n do_v necessary_o 59_o embrace_v abstinence_n from_o marriage_n to_o attend_v to_o a_o better_a imploymeut_n practise_v a_o generation_n of_o spiritual_a and_o incorporal_a child_n or_o as_o saint_n epiphanius_n that_o cry_v out_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n receive_v not_o he_o that_o have_v be_v but_o once_o marry_v and_o converse_v still_o with_o his_o wife_n and_o beget_v child_n for_o deacon_n priest_n and_o bishop_n but_o because_o here_o the_o question_n be_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o african_a &_o notof_o the_o greek_a church_n breu._n i_o set_v the_o greek_a testimony_n aside_o it_o appear_v four_a by_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la a_o african_a canonist_n of_o above_o 1100._o year_n antiquity_n who_o in_o his_o 109._o epitome_n of_o the_o canon_n register_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o these_o word_n that_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n shall_v abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n and_o by_o cresconius_n a_o african_a canonist_n likewise_o &_o of_o near_a a_o thousand_o grec_n year_n antiquity_n who_o register_n it_o in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o priestly_a 7._o and_o leviticall_a order_n ought_v to_o have_v no_o cohabitation_n with_o woman_n it_o appear_v fist_o by_o the_o proper_a text_n of_o the_o canon_n which_o plain_o comprehend_v bishop_n 12_o which_o nevertheless_o the_o greek_n exclude_v from_o all_o conjugal_a act_n and_o to_o who_o this_o condition_n of_o serve_v by_o turn_n and_o alternative_a week_n can_v nicen._n agree_v it_o appear_v beside_o this_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o say_v that_o reader_n when_o they_o be_v come_v to_o the_o year_n of_o manhood_n 16._o shall_v be_v constrain_v either_o to_o marry_v or_o profess_v chastity_n a_o thing_n which_o necessary_o show_v that_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n be_v whole_o prohibit_v to_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacons_n and_o final_o it_o appear_v by_o andrew_n gesnerus_fw-la minister_n of_o zurich_n and_o the_o german_a centuriator_n be_v ashamed_a of_o this_o falsehood_n for_o gesnerus_fw-la interpret_n the_o greek_a translation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v turn_v it_o into_o these_o word_n it_o have_v please_v that_o edit_fw-la bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n according_a to_o their_o statute_n shall_v abstain_v even_o andr._n from_o their_o wife_n and_o the_o centuriator_n of_o germany_n epitomize_v the_o same_o council_n of_o carthage_n report_v it_o in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o and_o ceatur_fw-la and_o diaconall_a order_n shall_v abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o 829_o matter_n be_v treat_v of_o more_o large_o in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o conference_n of_o fontainebleau_n where_o we_o confute_v the_o fable_n of_o paphnucius_fw-la report_v by_o socrates_n and_o sozomene_n novatian_n author_n from_o who_o the_o late_a greek_n have_v borrow_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o fall_n and_o expound_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o gangre_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v they_o it_o shall_v suffice_v i_o for_o a_o end_n of_o this_o advertisement_n to_o remit_v the_o reader_n thereunto_o the_o second_o example_n of_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o canon_n of_o the_o greek_a rhapsody_n which_o be_v the_o twenty_o four_o of_o those_o thirty_o three_o latin_a canon_n whereof_o the_o collection_n be_v entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o the_o greek_a interpreter_n have_v eclipse_v from_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n receive_v in_o africa_n the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n now_o that_o this_o subctraction_n be_v a_o notable_a falsehood_n appear_v by_o six_o unreprochable_a '_o means_n it_o appear_v first_o by_o all_o the_o latin_a copy_n as_o well_o print_v as_o manuscript_n of_o the_o collection_n entitle_v innumeri_fw-la the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n be_v express_v by_o name_n it_o appear_v second_o by_o the_o forty_o seven_o canon_n of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n from_o whence_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o collection_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v be_v extract_v which_o mention_n particular_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n it_o appear_v three_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n insert_v into_o saint_n augustins_n second_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n where_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n be_v express_o contain_v and_o to_o which_o saint_n augustine_n for_o a_o impediment_n that_o the_o number_n shall_v not_o be_v vary_v 8._o by_o any_o addition_n or_o subtraction_n set_v to_o this_o seal_n in_o these_o forty_o four_o book_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v determine_v and_o again_o repeat_v the_o same_o seal_n in_o the_o register_n of_o his_o retraction_n in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o place_n 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n where_o i_o have_v write_v in_o 4._o these_o forty_o four_o book_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v determine_v i_o make_v use_v of_o the_o word_n old_a testament_n according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o speech_n which_o the_o church_n practise_v at_o this_o day_n but_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o call_v none_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o that_o which_o be_v give_v in_o the_o mount_n sinai_n it_o appear_v four_a by_o the_o other_o write_n where_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v of_o the_o maccabee_n as_o when_o 36._o he_o say_v in_o the_o eighteen_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n among_o the_o volume_n sever_v from_o this_o rank_n be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n which_o not_o the_o jew_n but_o the_o church_n hold_v for_o canonical_a and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n against_o the_o epistle_n of_o gaudentius_n the_o donatist_n the_o scripture_n entitle_v from_o the_o macchabee_n the_o jew_n 23._o do_v not_o hold_v as_o the_o law_n the_o prophett_n and_o the_o psalm_n which_o our_o
person_n he_o foretell_v he_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d call_v simon_n but_o 〈◊〉_d signifi_n most_o apt_o by_o that_o word_n that_o upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o a_o steadfast_a stone_n he_o shall_v build_v his_o church_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o point_n of_o this_o article_n which_o be_v of_o build_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o faith_n or_o upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n let_v we_o pass_v forward_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v of_o that_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o church_n say_v his_o majesty_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n &_o the_o other_o apostle_n here_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o distinguish_v the_o diverse_a use_n that_o this_o word_n foundation_n of_o the_o church_n receave_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o there_o be_v a_o obiective_n foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o suggestive_a foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o call_v that_o a_o obiective_n foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o first_o object_n that_o the_o church_n be_v oblige_v to_o know_v and_o embrace_v for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o be_v christ_n of_o who_o s._n paul_n say_v none_o can_v 〈◊〉_d any_o other_o foundation_n beside_o that_o which_o 11_o be_v already_o lay_v that_o be_v chrict_a for_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o enter_v into_o the_o object_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o it_o be_v christian_a be_v christ_n god_n and_o man_n crucify_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o all_o the_o other_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v no_o other_o place_n then_o as_o superedification_n and_o accessory_n to_o that_o i_o call_v that_o a_o suggestive_a foundation_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n ground_n and_o assure_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o hold_v for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o again_o be_v double_a the_o one_o principal_a and_o original_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o shall_v suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n that_o i_o 26._o have_v tell_v you_o and_o the_o other_o instrumental_a and_o organical_a to_o wit_n the_o voice_n and_o pen_n of_o those_o that_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o declare_v unto_o we_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n with_o certain_a and_o infallible_a authority_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n not_o only_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o also_o all_o the_o prophet_n be_v foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o this_o apostolical_a sentence_n we_o be_v edify_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o 20._o in_o this_o same_o sense_n saint_n paul_n say_v in_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n c._n that_o he_o have_v be_v nothing_o inferior_a to_o the_o most_o excellent_o great_a of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o receive_v his_o gospel_n from_o man_n but_o from_o god_n and_o that_o those_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v something_o that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o for_o the_o more_o particular_a familiarity_n that_o they_o have_v with_o our_o lord_n it_o seem_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o eminent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o shall_v be_v the_o pillar_n of_o faith_n have_v teach_v he_o nothing_o for_o to_o be_v something_o according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o those_o 〈◊〉_d the_o east_n be_v a_o word_n not_o of_o contempt_n but_o of_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a estimation_n i_o call_v he_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n that_o have_v the_o supereminence_n and_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o have_v distinguish_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n not_o but_o that_o the_o primitive_a and_o original_a ministry_n of_o the_o church_n comprehend_v the_o office_n of_o reveal_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o perpetual_a and_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o church_n comprehend_v the_o office_n of_o preseruiug_n and_o propagate_a the_o faith_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v the_o 15_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n extend_v further_a and_o many_o as_o saint_n luke_n among_o other_o have_v be_v foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n who_o nevertheless_o have_v not_o be_v foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o foundation_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v treat_v off_o in_o these_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v of_o the_o key_n and_o of_o the_o power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v this_o quality_n then_o of_o foundation_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o dispute_v whether_o since_o it_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o communicate_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o other_o point_n for_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v if_o they_o be_v minister_n of_o christ_n i_o be_o so_o more_o than_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 23._o understand_v of_o the_o excess_n in_o the_o labour_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o not_o in_o the_o authority_n but_o at_o the_o least_o when_o our_o lord_n pronounce_v these_o word_n 18._o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o that_o instant_n and_o in_o those_o word_n it_o be_v confer_v to_o none_o but_o to_o saint_v peter_z for_o the_o word_n be_v all_o pronounce_v in_o singular_a term_n 19_o and_o exclude_v plurality_n bless_v be_v thou_o simon_n sonn_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n which_o saint_n ambrose_n declare_v who_o after_o he_o have_v say_v this_o man_n to_o wit_n peter_z when_o he_o have_v hear_v but_o 4_o 〈◊〉_d what_o say_v you_o that_o i_o be_o present_o not_o forgetful_a of_o his_o place_n he_o make_v the_o primacy_n add_v to_o it_o it_o be_v then_o this_o peter_n that_o answer_v before_o the_o rest_n but_o for_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v call_v foundation_n which_o saint_n cyprian_a likewise_o acknowledge_v eccl_n in_o these_o word_n upon_o he_o be_v one_o he_o build_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o condition_n of_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v give_v to_o saint_n peter_n in_o favour_n and_o for_o recompense_v of_o his_o coafession_n all_o the_o other_o apostle_n that_o have_v part_n in_o his_o confession_n ought_v also_o to_o have_v their_o part_n therein_o for_o the_o quality_n of_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o give_v to_o saint_v peter_z in_o favour_n of_o his_o confession_n simple_o for_o than_o it_o shall_v be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o faithful_a but_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o confession_n wherein_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v no_o actual_a part_n but_o only_o by_o consent_n and_o non_fw-la repugnancy_n for_o as_o much_o as_o saint_v peter_z only_o answer_v as_o illuminate_v immediate_o from_o god_n the_o other_o be_v silent_a and_o not_o know_v what_o to_o say_v and_o learning_n it_o but_o my_o the_o mean_n of_o saint_n peter_n answer_n he_o be_v say_v saint_n 11._o 〈◊〉_d make_v worthy_a of_o first_o know_v what_o there_o be_v of_o god_n in_o christ._n and_o 〈◊〉_d cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n all_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v silent_a for_o this_o doctrine_n be_v above_o their_o reach_n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n not_o of_o his_o own_o invention_n neither_o persuade_v by_o human_a reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o soul_n by_o god_n the_o father_n say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o sonn_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o saint_n athanasius_n many_o year_n before_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d father_n reveal_v to_o peter_n those_o thing_n whereof_o our_o lord_n demand_v he_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o same_o lord_n who_o inquire_v as_o if_o he_o have_v first_o reveal_v to_o 〈◊〉_d those_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v know_v from_o the_o father_n he_o ask_v he_o human_o to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o inquire_v
carnal_o that_o peter_n that_o shall_v tell_v they_o know_v they_o 〈◊〉_d for_o that_o in_o the_o six_o of_o s._n john_n s._n peter_n answer_v in_o common_a for_o all_o the_o apostle_n we_o believe_v and_o know_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o sonn_n of_o the_o live_a god_n beside_o that_o the_o latin_a edition_n have_v not_o the_o word_n live_v we_o say_v it_o be_v a_o late_a thing_n for_o as_o much_o as_o when_o saint_n peter_n answer_v we_o believe_v and_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n he_o have_v be_v already_o constitute_v head_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o other_o apostle_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n he_o answer_v alone_o for_o all_o the_o 28._o rest_n as_o saint_n cyrill_n testify_v in_o these_o word_n by_o one_o that_o preside_v or_o that_o be_v preeminent_a all_o answer_v and_o have_v already_o receive_v the_o promise_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o upon_o he_o he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n as_o s._n cyprian_n declare_v in_o these_o word_n peter_n speak_v here_o upon_o who_o the_o church_n have_v be_v build_v and_o therefore_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v part_n in_o the_o primacy_n 69_o of_o this_o confession_n only_o by_o adherence_n and_o non-repugnancie_n so_o our_o lord_n give_v they_o part_n in_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v give_v to_o saint_n peter_n by_o adherence_n and_o communication_n with_o s._n peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o condition_n of_o communicate_v and_o adhere_v and_o remain_v in_o unity_n with_o saint_n peter_n and_o yet_o this_o part_n that_o he_o promise_v and_o give_v they_o in_o the_o rule_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n be_v afterward_o to_o wit_n as_o in_o right_a in_o the_o eighteen_o of_o saint_n mathew_n what_o you_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o instalment_n into_o the_o possession_n in_o the_o twenty_o of_o saint_n john_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o forgive_v shall_v be_v forgive_v to_o the_o end_n to_o shewthat_o to_o saint_v peter_z only_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v a_o rock_n that_o be_v to_o sa_o rule_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v principal_o and_o original_o give_v and_o that_o afterward_o it_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o other_o apostle_n it_o be_v by_o aggregation_n and_o association_n and_o by_o communicate_v and_o adhere_v with_o he_o and_o as_o have_v relation_n and_o correspondence_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o centre_n and_o middle_a form_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o god_n give_v first_o his_o spirit_n to_o moses_n and_o after_o take_v of_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o give_v thereof_o to_o the_o seven_o tie_v two_o elder_n not_o that_o god_n take_v away_o from_o moses_n any_o portion_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o have_v give_v he_o not_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v divisible_a but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o establish_v and_o show_v a_o relation_n of_o unity_n dependencie_n and_o adherencie_n of_o the_o seventy_o two_o elder_n to_o moses_n so_o in_o some_o sort_n for_o i_o compare_v not_o the_o two_o history_n whole_o our_o lord_n give_v first_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o the_o chair_n apostolic_a to_o saint_n peter_n alone_o i_o intend_v as_o in_o right_a and_o not_o in_o actual_a possession_n which_o he_o receive_v not_o till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o after_o 〈◊〉_d it_o to_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n in_o common_a to_o the_o end_n to_o show_v the_o relation_n of_o dependencie_n unitié_fw-fr and_o adherence_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v with_o 26._o saint_n peter_n who_o upon_o this_o occasion_n macharius_fw-la a_o ancient_a egyptian_a divine_a call_v the_o successor_n of_o moses_n afterwards_o say_v he_o to_o moses_n succeed_v peter_n to_o who_o the_o new_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o true_a priesthood_n have_v be_v commit_v which_o have_v cause_v the_o father_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chair_n which_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n but_o that_o in_o this_o chair_n all_o the_o apostle_n be_v place_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o adherence_n communion_n and_o unity_n that_o they_o have_v with_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n say_v saint_n optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la there_o be_v set_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n from_o 2._o whence_o he_o also_o have_v be_v call_v cephas_n to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o this_o only_a chair_n unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v in_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o every_o one_o his_o chair_n a_o part_n but_o that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o schismatic_n &_o 〈◊〉_d that_o against_o this_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o therefore_o also_o the_o surname_n of_o peter_n by_o which_o this_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n be_v design_v have_v be_v give_v to_o he_o only_o to_o bear_v it_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o proper_a name_n and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o apostle_n to_o show_v that_o to_o he_o by_o excellency_n and_o eminency_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n appertain_v the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o alone_o bear_v the_o name_n for_o since_o our_o lord_n shall_v by_o the_o word_n peter_z design_n the_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o ministerial_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o what_o cause_n shall_v he_o affect_v it_o to_o peter_n alone_o to_o bear_v it_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o proper_a and_o ordinary_a name_n and_o not_o give_v it_o to_o any_o other_o if_o he_o be_v not_o to_o bea_fw-mi foundation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o other_o manner_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o s._n basill_n have_v in_o such_o sort_n acknowledge_v as_o desire_v to_o show_v the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o substance_n and_o the_o hipostaticall_a propriety_n of_o any_o subject_n he_o allege_v for_o example_n of_o the_o substance_n the_o substance_n of_o humanity_n which_o be_v common_a to_o peter_n &_o paul_n although_o say_v he_o the_o appellation_n be_v different_a yet_o the_o substance_n of_o peter_n and_o 2._o paul_n and_o of_o all_o man_n be_v one_o and_o allege_v among_o the_o example_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a individual_a and_o incommunicable_a condition_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o only_o and_o be_v not_o common_a to_o he_o with_o saint_n paul_n nor_o with_o any_o other_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v ibid._n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n because_o say_v he_o the_o name_n of_o man_n signify_v not_o their_o substance_n but_o the_o propriety_n whereby_o each_o of_o they_o be_v design_v in_o particular_a from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o we_o hear_v the_o name_n of_o peter_n we_o understand_v not_o his_o substance_n etc._n etc._n but_o conceive_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o propriety_n which_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o we_o hear_v this_o word_n we_o understand_v peter_n the_o son_n of_o jonas_n he_o that_o be_v of_o bethsaida_n he_o that_o be_v brother_n to_o andrew_n he_o that_o of_o a_o fisherman_n be_v make_v a_o apostle_n he_o that_o 〈◊〉_d reason_n of_o the_o supereminencie_n of_o his_o faith_n receive_v upon_o he_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o this_o same_o cause_n to_o saint_n peter_n only_o there_o have_v be_v confer_v singular_o separately_z and_o apart_z the_o authority_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n only_o in_o common_a and_o joint_o with_o he_o to_o the_o end_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v the_o original_n the_o source_n the_o centre_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o no_o other_o out_o of_o his_o communion_n can_v exercise_v the_o rule_n and_o ministry_n thereof_o but_o that_o the_o rest_n have_v right_a to_o exercise_v it_o it_o be_v only_o as_o associate_v and_o aggregated_a with_o he_o and_o as_o graft_v and_o insert_v upon_o he_o for_o our_o lord_n never_o say_v singular_o to_o any_o of_o the_o eleven_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n nor_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o final_o thou_o be_v convert_v confirm_v thy_o brother_n nor_o love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o only_o have_v say_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o 18._o body_n of_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n be_v colleague_n present_a and_o comprehend_v therein_o that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v before_o 23._o to_o saint_n peter_n alone_o as_o to_o the_o head_n that_o which_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o they_o
and_o root_n of_o this_o unity_n and_o by_o relation_n and_o adherence_n whereto_o all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v manitain_v in_o unity_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v plural_a by_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o one_o with_o local_a unity_n can_v without_o lose_v their_o undivided_a plurality_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o visible_a unity_n unless_o by_o relation_n to_o some_o thing_n which_o by_o itself_o may_v be_v visible_o one_o and_o secondlie_o to_o maintain_v this_o unity_n it_o be_v necessary_a further_o beside_o the_o internal_a authority_n essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o other_o external_a authority_n and_o accessary_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o may_v have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o care_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n to_o cause_v the_o apostle_n to_o exercise_v their_o apostleship_n in_o unity_n and_o as_o the_o office_n of_o the_o cause_n be_v to_o rule_v his_o effect_n he_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o beginning_n and_o original_n of_o this_o unity_n shall_v likewise_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o rest_n for_o what_o concern_v the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o to_o he_o shall_v belong_v the_o supereminent_a jurisdiction_n over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o hinder_v the_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o be_v the_o distinction_n and_o distribution_n either_o mediate_v or_o immediate_a ofiurisdiction_n the_o suspension_n &_o limitation_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o other_o such_o like_a not_o that_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o maintenance_n in_o unity_n have_v need_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o authority_n shall_v be_v practise_v so_o evident_o over_o they_o as_o over_o their_o successor_n because_o of_o the_o assistance_n that_o they_o have_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o propound_v to_o the_o church_n a_o form_n and_o a_o model_n of_o the_o order_n that_o she_o shall_v keep_v after_o their_o decease_n 〈◊〉_d as_o although_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o council_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o decide_v question_n of_o religion_n whereof_o every_o particular_a apostle_n may_v be_v inform_v with_o all_o fullnes_n and_o certainty_n nevertheless_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v use_v this_o form_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o legal_a thing_n to_o leave_v it_o for_o a_o pattern_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o succeed_a age_n in_o like_a occurrence_n it_o be_v then_o the_o internal_a authority_n and_o essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o power_n of_o reveal_v matter_n of_o faith_n with_o assurance_n of_o infallibility_n to_o make_v canonical_a write_n to_o institute_v the_o first_o mission_n of_o pastor_n remit_v sin_n to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o other_o the_o like_a that_o saint_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a authority_n and_o not_o of_o the_o external_a authority_n and_o accidental_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v exercise_v in_o unity_n this_o appear_v first_o because_o he_o touch_v before_o and_o after_o the_o original_n eccl._n of_o unity_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o build_v the_o church_n upon_o he_o be_v one_o and_o command_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n and_o although_o he_o confer_v like_o power_n after_o his_o resurrection_n unto_o all_o his_o apostle_n and_o say_v to_o they_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o &c_n &c_n yet_o to_o manifest_a unity_n he_o constitute_v the_o chair_n one_o and_o dispose_v by_o his_o authority_n that_o the_o original_n thereof_o shall_v take_v beginning_n from_o one_o that_o certain_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o other_o apostle_n be_v also_o endue_v with_o a_o like_a share_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n but_o the_o original_n take_v his_o beginning_n from_o one_o that_o the_o church_n &_o the_o chair_n may_v appear_v to_o be_v one_o and_o a_o little_a after_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n ibidem_fw-la and_o the_o citation_n of_o juon_n and_o gratian_n he_o that_o abandon_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v can_v he_o be_v confident_a of_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o one_o god_n have_v build_v the_o church_n and_o from_o who_o he_o have_v institute_v the_o original_n of_o unity_n this_o appear_v second_o because_o he_o 55._o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n proceed_v this_o appear_v three_o because_o saint_n hierome_n after_o he_o have_v repeat_v the_o same_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 2._o in_o these_o word_n thou_o will_v tell_v i_o that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o the_o like_v be_v do_v in_o a_o other_o place_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o fortitude_n of_o the_o church_n do_v lean_a equal_o upon_o all_o add_v but_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o head_n be_v appoint_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o to_o teach_v we_o that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o saint_n peter_n except_o in_o those_o that_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o prevention_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n for_o the_o consideration_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v constitute_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o final_o because_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la countryman_n to_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n saint_n cyprian_n and_o timefellowe_n to_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n saint_n hierome_n cry_v out_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n have_v be_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n peter_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o the_o unity_n be_v observe_v by_o all_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o attribute_v to_o themselves_o to_o each_o one_o his_o chair_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o sinner_n and_o schismatic_n who_o against_o the_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o a_o little_a after_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o you_o will_v usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o by_o your_o presumption_n and_o audacious_a sacrilege_n combat_n against_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n to_o the_o eleven_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o eusebius_n ill_o translate_v by_o russinus_n report_v from_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n that_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n establish_v james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v from_o a_o faulty_a grammar_n a_o faultie-divinitie_n for_o the_o greek_a text_n say_v of_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n say_v he_o james_n and_o john_n contest_v not_o for_o glory_n or_o opinion_n for_o greek_a word_n signify_v 2._o either_o but_o unanimouslie_o constitute_v james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v james_n and_o john_n do_v no_o more_o stand_n upon_o it_o to_o dispute_v for_o honour_n with_o s._n peter_n as_o they_o have_v forme_o do_v but_o unite_a themselves_o with_o he_o to_o consecrate_v james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n whereto_o the_o word_n of_o chrisostome_n agree_v about_o the_o jealousy_n that_o james_n and_o john_n former_o have_v of_o the_o primacy_n of_o s._n peter_n harken_v say_v he_o how_o this_o same_o john_n that_o late_o demand_v these_o thing_n afterward_o whole_o yield_v the_o primacy_n to_o peter_n to_o the_o twelve_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n chrysostome_n upon_o the_o proposition_n make_v by_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o act_n to_o substitute_v a_o other_o apostle_n in_o steed_n of_o judas_n write_v see_v the_o modesty_n of_o james_n he_o have_v be_v make_v the_o greek_a say_v he_o have_v be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n upon_o this_o occasion_n consider_v also_o the_o singular_a modesty_n of_o the_o other_o disciple_n how_o they_o yield_v the_o throne_n to_o he_o and_o debate_v not_o more_o among_o themselves_o 1_o we_o answer_v that_o this_o objection_n be_v andabates_n fence_n for_o this_o concession_n of_o a_o throne_n have_v reference_n not_o to_o s._n james_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o whilst_o he_o speak_v s._n james_n be_v so_o modest_a as_o although_o he_o be_v so_o excellent_a that_o he_o be_v after_o make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o open_v not_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o james_n and_o john_n son_n of_o zebedeus_n which_o have_v former_o be_v jealous_a of_o s._n
peter_n debate_v the_o primacy_n with_o he_o no_o long_o but_o yield_v he_o presidencie_n this_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o text_n of_o the_o history_n where_o there_o be_v no_o track_n of_o respect_n give_v to_o saint_n james_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n only_o as_o by_o the_o time_n wherein_o s._n james_n be_v create_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o first_o act_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v after_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o substitution_n of_o mathias_n instead_o of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o history_n whereof_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v these_o word_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o eusebius_n testify_v that_o the_o promotion_n of_o saint_n james_n to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o jerusalem_n happen_v afterward_o by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o in_o that_o action_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o election_n of_o mathias_n yield_v presidencie_n to_o saint_n james_n because_o of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v both_o by_o this_o that_o saint_n chrisostome_n have_v write_v upon_o the_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o 66._o saint_n matthew_n mark_v say_v he_o how_o this_o same_o john_n that_o late_o make_v such_o demand_n after_o whole_o yield_v the_o primacy_n to_o saint_n peter_n and_o by_o this_o that_o he_o add_v present_o after_o the_o place_n object_v this_o man_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o 3._o saint_n peter_n first_o constitute_v a_o doctor_n and_o say_v not_o we_o be_v enough_o to_o teach_v far_o be_v he_o from_o vain_a glory_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o take_v the_o first_o authority_n of_o the_o affair_n ibid._n as_o he_o that_o have_v all_o other_o put_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o to_o he_o christ_n have_v say_v and_o thou_o be_v once_o convert_v confirm_v thy_o brother_n and_o by_o this_o that_o he_o protest_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n peter_n say_v he_o both_o as_o full_a of_o 〈◊〉_d &_o as_o have_v receive_v from_o christ_n the_o flock_n into_o his_o keep_n and_o as_o the_o first_o of_o the_o college_n always_o first_o begin_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o thirteen_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n chrisostome_n write_v upon_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o act_n that_o the_o principality_n be_v commit_v to_o james_n it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o speak_v there_o only_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o hierosolomitan_a church_n if_o indeed_o the_o greek_a word_n do_v in_o that_o place_n intend_v principality_n and_o not_o beginning_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o james_n have_v be_v establish_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o ancient_a apostle_n and_o not_o of_o the_o new_a as_o saint_n paul_n and_o nevertheless_o that_o he_o take_v no_o exception_n to_o s._n paul_n for_o speak_v between_o s._n peter_n and_o he_o for_o what_o soever_o that_o greek_a word_n signify_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o s._n chrisostome_n himself_o testify_v elsewhere_o to_o have_v be_v grant_v to_o saint_n peter_n in_o these_o word_n for_o if_o any_o one_o ask_v i_o say_v he_o how_o do_v james_n 87._o obtain_v the_o sea_n of_o jerusalem_n i_o will_v answer_v that_o christ_n have_v constitute_v peter_n master_n not_o of_o that_o sea_n but_o of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o again_o christ_n have_v foretell_v peter_n great_a thing_n and_o have_v put_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o have_v pronounce_v martyrdom_n to_o he_o and_o she_o wed_v he_o great_a love_n than_o to_o the_o rest_n and_o indeed_o s._n chrisostome_n allege_v not_o this_o principality_n to_o show_v the_o modesty_n of_o saint_n james_n in_o this_o that_o he_o be_v not_o offend_v that_o saint_n peter_n have_v speak_v before_o he_o but_o to_o show_v the_o modesty_n of_o saint_n james_n in_o this_o that_o he_o be_v not_o offend_v that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v between_o saint_n peter_n and_o he_o a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o he_o treat_v not_o of_o the_o universal_a principality_n but_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o which_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o this_o place_n because_o those_o that_o have_v move_v the_o trouble_n for_o which_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v be_v the_o jew_n and_o pharisee_n of_o jerusalem_n convert_v to_o christianity_n who_o be_v jealous_a to_o see_v that_o the_o gentile_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n without_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o because_o saint_n james_n have_v more_o especial_a credit_n in_o their_o behalf_n because_o he_o be_v not_o only_o their_o bishop_n but_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n which_o but_o a_o while_n before_o be_v metropolitan_a of_o the_o law_n and_o consequent_o it_o seem_v he_o shall_v be_v touch_v with_o a_o more_o strict_a interest_n to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n than_o any_o other_o and_o also_o that_o he_o have_v not_o go_v about_o with_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n to_o receive_v the_o gentile_n into_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n have_v not_o lose_v his_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o legalist_n it_o be_v say_v saint_n chrysostome_n a_o profitable_a providence_n that_o those_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reside_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o he_o that_o teach_v the_o hierosolomitan_n be_v not_o refusable_a and_o that_o his_o opinion_n may_v not_o be_v depart_v from_o for_o these_o cause_n than_o saint_n james_n have_v by_o accident_n a_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o author_n of_o this_o scandal_n than_o the_o other_o apostle_n to_o preserve_v the_o which_o he_o do_v say_v saint_n chrisostome_n that_o which_o those_o aught_o to_o do_v that_o be_v constitute_v in_o great_a authority_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o suffer_v saint_n peter_n to_o speak_v more_o severelie_o and_o himself_o speak_v more_o gentle_o but_o that_o compare_v simple_o with_o saint_n peter_n he_o be_v either_o equal_a or_o superior_a in_o jurisdiction_n saint_n chrisostome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v ever_o think_v it_o that_o contrariwise_o he_o cry_v out_o a_o loud_a peter_n be_v 87._o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o college_n and_o for_o this_o occasion_n paul_n go_v up_o to_o visit_v he_o let_v the_o rest_n alone_o and_o a_o little_a after_o christ_n put_v into_o his_o hand_n the_o provostship_n of_o his_o brother_n ibid._n and_o upbraid_v he_o not_o with_o his_o denial_n of_o he_o nor_o reproach_v he_o with_o what_o be_v pass_v but_o say_v to_o he_o if_o thou_o love_v i_o be_v precedent_n of_o they_o brother_n and_o the_o same_o love_n that_o thou_o have_v in_o all_o thing_n show_v to_o i_o and_o whereof_o thou_o have_v boast_v show_v it_o now_o and_o that_o life_n that_o thou_o have_v say_v thou_o will_v lay_v down_o for_o i_o lie_v it_o down_o for_o my_o sheep_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n thirtith_v three_o upon_o saint_n mathew_n the_o first_o and_o the_o corypheos_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o man_n ignorant_a and_o without_o learning_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n fifty_o five_o not_o only_o the_o apostle_n be_v scandalize_v but_o also_o the_o corypheos_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sovereign_a of_o they_o all_o peter_z 2._o and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o priesthood_n christ_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o his_o sheep_n to_o peter_n and_o peter_n successor_n and_o in_o this_o do_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n agree_v aswell_o greek_a as_o latin_a thou_o see_v say_v saint_n gregory_n 26._o nazianzen_n among_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n all_o sublime_a and_o worthy_a of_o election_n that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v the_o rock_n and_o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o the_o other_o be_v more_o belove_a and_o lean_v upon_o the_o bosom_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o rest_n suffer_v the_o difference_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o by_o 24_o these_o word_n love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o ask_v the_o question_n not_o to_o learn_v but_o to_o teach_v be_v ready_a to_o be_v himself_o exalt_v into_o heaven_n which_o be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v leave_v to_o we_o for_o the_o vicar_n of_o his_o love_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o because_o that_o of_o they_o all_o he_o only_o protest_v he_o be_v prefer_v before_o they_o all_o and_o elsewhere_o with_o a_o full_a flood_n of_o tear_n the_o church_n rock_n diluit_fw-la do_v cleanse_v his_o crime_n at_o crowinge_v of_o the_o cock_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n christ_n have_v appoint_v peter_n to_o be_v the_o guide_n and_o leader_n of_o his_o
disciple_n and_o optatus_n milevit_fw-la in_o the_o roman_a chair_n there_o be_v set_v peter_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n we_o read_v that_o peter_n 64._o our_o prince_n have_v receive_v the_o wholesome_a key_n and_o s._n cyrill_n of_o alexandria_n peter_n as_o the_o prince_n and_o head_n of_o the_o rest_n first_o cry_v out_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n even_o until_o then_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v unto_o antiquity_n that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o very_a pagan_n and_o porphirius_fw-la among_o the_o rest_n as_o saint_n hierome_n report_v it_o reproach_v it_o to_o christian_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o reprove_v peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o master_n and_o they_o feign_v as_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o false_a god_n have_v be_v inquire_v of_o concern_v christian_n religion_n answer_v 53._o this_o blasphemy_n that_o chrict_a be_v innocent_a of_o the_o imposture_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o peter_n who_o be_v a_o magician_n for_o the_o love_n he_o bear_v to_o his_o master_n have_v invent_v christian_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o comparison_n between_o peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o i_o will_v not_o now_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o frequent_a mark_n of_o the_o pre-eminence_n and_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o evangelicall_a and_o apostolic_a history_n as_o that_o our_o lord_n command_v he_o to_o pay_v the_o tribute_n for_o himself_o and_o for_o he_o that_o he_o undertake_v 17._o 〈◊〉_d the_o care_n of_o the_o replace_n of_o a_o other_o apostle_n in_o judas_n his_o 2._o steed_n all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o bend_v 5._o and_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o word_n that_o he_o be_v nominate_v as_o for_o pre-eminence_n and_o rank_v a_o part_n peter_z and_o the_o eleven_o that_o they_o bear_v the_o sick_a into_o the_o apostle_n way_n that_o peter_n shadow_n may_v pass_v over_o they_o that_o 10_o that_o he_o alone_o judge_v ananias_n and_o saphira_n to_o death_n that_o to_o he_o alone_o be_v reveal_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o the_o church_n and_o other_o the_o like_a for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o my_o purpose_n to_o examine_v the_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o that_o his_o majesty_n have_v allege_v and_o to_o examine_v those_o not_o by_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o father_n who_o objection_n i_o think_v i_o have_v sufficient_o satisfy_v and_o as_o for_o origens_n interpretation_n which_o 1._o extend_v this_o text_n to_o all_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o say_v that_o whosoever_o confess_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n be_v make_v a_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o interpretation_n morallize_v from_o this_o passage_n to_o bring_v it_o into_o sense_n although_o strain_v and_o wrest_v who_o fruit_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o hearer_n and_o not_o a_o serious_a and_o literal_a interpretation_n as_o the_o same_o origen_n that_o make_v use_v of_o it_o testify_v when_o he_o expound_v it_o express_o and_o literal_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n there_o remain_v the_o three_o point_n which_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o christ_n now_o in_o this_o point_n we_o be_v all_o of_o accord_n with_o his_o majesty_n but_o yet_o we_o grant_v not_o that_o s._n peter_n leave_v to_o be_v the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o philosopher_n teach_v we_o that_o thing_n subordinate_a combat_n not_o one_o a_o other_o but_o embrace_v &_o presuppose_v one_o &_o other_o &_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o repugnant_a proposition_n but_o unanimous_a and_o compatible_a for_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n but_o we_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o s._n peter_n only_o by_o commission_n no_o more_o then_o to_o say_v with_o moses_n that_o god_n only_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n in_o their_o passage_n from_o egypt_n to_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n and_o to_o say_v with_o s._n steven_n that_o moses_n guide_v the_o people_n in_o 〈◊〉_d the_o wilderness_n this_o be_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n in_o the_o desert_n 17._o be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o god_n be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o his_o proper_a virtue_n and_o moses_n by_o commission_n and_o lievetenancie_n from_o god_n likewise_o to_o say_v that_o the_o viceroy_n of_o ireland_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o government_n and_o policy_n of_o ireland_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o state_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o same_o ireland_n be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v so_o by_o his_o proper_a authority_n and_o the_o viceroy_n be_v so_o by_o commission_n lievetenancie_n and_o representation_n although_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o literal_a intention_n of_o this_o passage_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o 16._o will_v build_v my_o church_n be_v no_o way_n to_o design_n by_o the_o word_n rock_n the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o only_a of_o peter_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o six_o evident_a reason_n the_o first_o that_o our_o lord_n have_v foretell_v to_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o will_v change_v his_o name_n not_o by_o the_o attribution_n of_o a_o simple_a epithet_n as_o he_o do_v to_o 3._o the_o son_n of_o zebedee_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n of_o thunder_n but_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o a_o name_n ordinary_a and_o permanent_a in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d put_v he_o no_o where_o in_o possession_n of_o this_o promise_n nor_o explain_v to_o he_o no_o where_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o imposition_n of_o this_o name_n 1._o but_o in_o this_o passage_n thou_o be_v peter_n &_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n now_o this_o passage_n can_v explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n peter_n if_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o passage_n the_o word_n rock_n be_v not_o take_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o subject_n for_o which_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o first_o and_o by_o consequence_n this_o clause_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n can_v there_o be_v interpret_v of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o on_o the_o only_a person_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o that_o our_o lord_n mean_v in_o this_o place_n to_o render_v a_o exchange_n for_o the_o word_n that_o s._n peter_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o this_o preface_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o which_o for_o this_o cause_n beza_n have_v translate_v into_o these_o word_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o reciprocallie_o now_o s._n peter_n in_o his_o proposition_n have_v do_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o to_o declare_v the_o appellative_a name_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v christ_n &_o the_o other_o to_o explain_v the_o sense_n and_o energy_n of_o the_o same_o name_n of_o christ_n in_o say_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o therefore_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antithesis_fw-la &_o correspondency_n will_n that_o not_o only_o our_o lord_n shall_v declare_v the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o give_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n but_o also_o shall_v explain_v the_o sense_n &_o energy_n of_o this_o name_n in_o say_v to_o he_o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n in_o this_o second_o clause_n there_o be_v literal_o understand_v the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o not_o that_o of_o christ_n the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n extreme_o from_o the_o purpose_n to_o have_v make_v mention_n of_o the_o name_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o language_n that_o our_o lord_n mean_v to_o speak_v to_o s._n peter_n if_o by_o this_o clause_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n he_o have_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o word_n rock_n have_v no_o metaphorical_a relation_n to_o the_o key_n but_o to_o the_o build_n the_o four_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o inconstant_a grammatical_a consequence_n and_o evil_a knit_v to_o say_v and_o i_o
and_o fountain_n that_o spring_v from_o they_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o apostle_n say_v they_o drink_v of_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v christ._n by_o mean_n whereof_o to_o infer_v from_o this_o that_o in_o these_o word_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n when_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o rock_n refer_v to_o the_o water_n 〈◊〉_d spring_v from_o it_o christ_n be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n rock_n that_o here_o where_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o word_n rock_n referrd_v to_o the_o metaphor_n of_o the_o ministerial_a build_n of_o the_o church_n it_o shall_v be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o person_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o of_o that_o of_o saint_n peter_n be_v a_o inconsequent_a consequence_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o man_n that_o build_v his_o house_n upon_o the_o rock_n by_o the_o word_n rock_n christ_n be_v understand_v for_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n rock_n in_o this_o place_n be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o signify_v a_o good_a and_o firm_a foundation_n and_o that_o this_o be_v expound_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v by_o allegory_n now_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o place_n mingle_v with_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n for_o from_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o place_n mingle_v with_o metaphorical_a term_n argument_n may_v be_v make_v and_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o one_o passage_n to_o a_o other_o and_o from_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n not_o and_o then_o if_o saint_n paul_n have_v say_v even_o according_a to_o the_o relation_n to_o the_o ministerial_a build_n of_o the_o church_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n have_v not_o our_o lord_n usual_o communicate_v his_o name_n to_o his_o minister_n and_o do_v not_o jacob_n anoint_v the_o stone_n in_o bethell_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n as_o prefigure_v that_o christ_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o stone_n whereof_o god_n prophesy_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o isaiah_n behold_v i_o will_v set_v up_o in_o zion_n a_o rock_n well_o found_v and_o nevertheless_o do_v not_o the_o same_o jacob_n say_v that_o joseph_n be_v the_o pastor_n and_o the_o rock_n of_o israel_n make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n even_o in_o both_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v he_o not_o communicate_v by_o word_n the_o same_o word_n rock_n of_o israel_n to_o joseph_n that_o he_o have_v communicate_v by_o figure_n to_o christ_n and_o if_o they_o stagger_v about_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o word_n even_o &_o the_o word_n tsur_n or_o petra_n which_o signify_v rock_n although_o beza_n do_v not_o distinguish_v it_o when_o he_o translate_v thou_o shall_v be_v call_v cephas_n which_o be_v interpret_v lapis_fw-la do_v not_o tertullian_n write_v according_a to_o the_o use_n even_o of_o the_o word_n tsur_n or_o petra_n he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o dear_a of_o his_o disciple_n to_o 13._o peter_n the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o his_o figure_n and_o do_v not_o s._n hierome_n write_v upon_o the_o same_o place_n of_o s._n matthew_n as_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o light_n have_v give_v to_o his_o apostle_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o light_n so_o to_o peter_n believe_v in_o the_o rock-christ_n 16._o he_o have_v give_v to_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o the_o metaphor_n of_o rock_n it_o 〈◊〉_d be_v say_v to_o he_o with_o good_a right_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n upon_o thou_o and_o elsewhere_o not_o only_o christ_n be_v the_o rock_n but_o he_o have_v give_v to_o peter_n that_o he_o shall_v also_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o saint_n basill_n although_o peter_n be_v also_o the_o rock_n nevertheless_o he_o be_v not_o the_o rock_n as_o christ_n but_o he_o be_v the_o rock_n as_o peter_n for_o as_o much_o as_o christ_n be_v essential_o the_o unmoveable_a rock_n and_o peter_n be_v so_o by_o the_o rock_n for_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o dignity_n without_o dispoyl_v himself_o of_o they_o etc._n etc._n he_o l._n anacorat_n be_v the_o rock_n he_o make_v the_o rock_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n he_o have_v make_v the_o first_o of_o his_o apostle_n the_o firm_a rock_n whereupon_o the_o church_n be_v build_v and_o again_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v hear_v from_o he_o peter_z feed_v my_o lamb_n and_o to_o who_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o flock_n have_v be_v commit_v and_o 〈◊〉_d prosper_n this_o most_o strong_a rock_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o principal_a rock_n commmunication_n both_o of_o virtue_n and_o name_n for_o whereas_o saint_n augustine_n after_o he_o have_v interpret_v in_o many_o place_n the_o rock_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o the_o sixty_o nine_o psalm_n peter_n who_o be_v in_o this_o confession_n have_v be_v call_v the_o rock_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v build_v and_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n against_o donatus_n his_o party_n reckon_v the_o prelate_n from_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n and_o in_o this_o order_n of_o the_o father_n see_v who_o have_v succeed_v one_o a_o other_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n 11._o that_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n can_v overthrow_v and_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o saint_n john_n peter_n this_o rock_n answer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o in_o those_o word_n of_o the_o epistle_n eighty_o six_o peter_n the_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n remitt_v it_o final_o in_o his_o retractation_n to_o the_o reader_n choice_n whether_o of_o these_o two_o interpretation_n he_o think_v to_o be_v most_o probable_a to_o wit_n either_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n or_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n move_v with_o this_o that_o the_o latin_a text_n have_v tue_fw-la petrus_n and_o not_o tue_fw-la petra_n this_o be_v a_o grammatical_a error_n partly_o proceed_v from_o the_o defect_n of_o knowledge_n in_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o syriack_n tongue_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o petrus_n and_o petra_n but_o the_o text_n have_v it_o throughout_o thou_o be_v cephas_n and_o upon_o this_o cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o latin_a tue_fw-la petra_n &_o supra_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la and_o in_o french_a tu_fw-la es_fw-la rocher_n &_o sur_fw-fr ce_fw-fr rocher_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n &_o partly_o for_o want_v of_o experience_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a eurip._n tongue_n in_o which_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v one_o selfe-same_a thing_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o many_o greek_n have_v call_v the_o sun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v stone_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o anaxagoras_n who_o hold_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v a_o stone_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o greek_a interpreter_n of_o s._n matthew_n have_v pretend_v to_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o sense_n but_o only_o in_o kind_n between_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o mean_v to_o say_v no_o other_o thing_n supra_fw-la but_o what_o we_o understand_v in_o french_a by_o these_o word_n tuesroc_n &_o sur_fw-fr ce_fw-fr rocher_n ie_fw-fr bastiray_fw-fr mon_fw-fr eglise_fw-fr and_o therefore_o alsoe_o saint_n basill_n produce_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o clause_n in_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v the_o rock_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v regard_n to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o which_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o syriake_n tongue_n permit_v not_o to_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o gender_n as_o s._n 2._o hierome_n note_v in_o these_o word_n not_o say_v he_o that_o petrus_n and_o petra_n signify_v differ_v thing_n but_o because_o that_o which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v petra_n the_o hebrew_n and_o syrian_n because_o of_o the_o affinity_n of_o their_o tongue_n call_v it_o cephas_n and_o this_o beza_n though_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o passage_n be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v in_o these_o word_n the_o lord_n speak_v in_o syriack_n have_v not_o use_v diversity_n of_o 16._o name_n but_o in_o both_o place_n have_v say_v cephas_n as_o in_o our_o vulgar_a french_a the_o word_n pierre_n be_v say_v as_o well_o of_o the_o proper_a as_o of_o the_o appellative_a and_o for_o this_o same_o cause_n he_o translate_v the_o place_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n into_o these_o term_n thou_o shall_v be_v call_v cephas_n which_o be_v interpret_v petra_n that_o ibid._n be_v to_o say_v rock_n or_o stone_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o lewes_z but_o do_v
man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o veritable_a man_n and_o then_o that_o a_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o be_v true_o a_o church_n although_o she_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v a_o sophism_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o essence_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o the_o word_n verus_fw-la to_o the_o word_n verax_n there_o be_v none_o so_o young_a a_o scholar_n but_o know_v that_o to_o speak_v univocallie_o whosoever_o be_v true_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n for_o as_o much_o as_o be_v and_o truth_n be_v convertible_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n use_v these_o word_n true_a israelite_n and_o true_o israelite_n as_o term_n equivalent_a and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v every_o soul_n be_v by_o that_o a_o soul_n by_o which_o it_o be_v a_o true_a soul_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o father_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n from_o thence_o say_v saint_n augustine_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v conceal_v from_o no_o body_n so_o they_o also_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v true_o a_o church_n if_o you_o do_v teach_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o manichee_n that_o marriage_n be_v good_a but_o virginity_n better_o as_o do_v the_o church_n which_o be_v true_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o bolie_a ghost_n have_v not_o predesign_v you_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o a_o man_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o sound_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o so_o that_o a_o church_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o pure_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n it_o be_v a_o other_o manifest_a sophism_n for_o health_n be_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n nor_o sickness_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n but_o a_o accident_n which_o consequent_o may_v receive_v more_o and_o less_o whereas_o purity_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o majesty_n own_o confession_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o impurity_n of_o faith_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o no_o society_n can_v hold_v among_o the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o doctrine_n impure_a in_o faith_n and_o contrary_a to_o salvation_n but_o she_o lose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o communion_n whereinto_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v when_o luther_n rise_v must_v not_o be_v allege_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o be_v ignorant_a where_o the_o true_a church_n than_o be_v for_o since_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a and_o that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n visible_a in_o the_o world_n but_o we_o &_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n under_o which_o be_v comprehend_v the_o muscovite_n &_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o of_o the_o egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n which_o be_v but_o one_o &_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n &_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n &_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n &_o of_o the_o necessirie_n of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v pure_a and_o impolluted_a in_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o those_o other_o by_o the_o common_a confession_n of_o we_o and_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n and_o corrupt_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o go_v to_o delphus_n to_o learn_v that_o either_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v which_o as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v can_v not_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v our_o communion_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_n church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a chap._n viii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n be_v much_o amaze_v when_o he_o see_v the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_a of_o uniniversalitie_n the_o reply_n it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v that_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o father_n never_o intend_v the_o mass_n and_o total_a conclusion_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n but_o a_o special_a society_n distinct_a from_o the_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o general_a confusion_n of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n hold_v actuallie_o but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o part_n and_o hold_v only_o the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a actuallie_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o deed_n in_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n build_v the_o church_n but_o there_o have_v be_v some_o heretic_n which_o have_v go_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v 2._o 11_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o say_v saint_n john_n but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o us._n and_o s._n juda_v curse_a be_v they_o for_o they_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o chore_n people_n which_o separate_v themselves_o man_n animal_n haviug_v not_o spirit_n and_o s._n augustine_n all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v say_v he_o be_v go_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n but_o among_o this_o difference_n of_o society_n make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v always_o one_o more_o eminent_a in_o multitude_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o have_v always_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v go_v forth_o to_o who_o also_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a nath_n be_v preserve_v not_o because_o she_o hold_v actuallie_o the_o place_n of_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o only_o of_o all_o habituallie_o as_o the_o stock_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bough_n which_o have_v be_v pluck_v off_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o all_o the_o separation_n she_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n wherein_o all_o the_o body_n be_v before_o the_o separation_n and_o consequent_o have_v justly_o inherit_v the_o name_n of_o total_a church_n and_o succeed_v only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o represent_v it_o the_o church_n say_v s._n augustine_n combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v resist_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 5._o all_o heresy_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o charity_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o which_o amaze_v i_o that_o be_v majesty_n shall_v be_v amaze_v that_o the_o church_n which_o have_v heretofore_o be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n shall_v draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o universality_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v never_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o only_o to_o a_o part_n of_o christian_n to_o wit_n to_o that_o wherein_o there_o remain_v the_o actual_a totalitie_n of_o that_o which_o rest_v in_o the_o just_a possession_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o part_n separate_v retain_v no_o more_o the_o effect_n but_o only_o the_o right_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o represent_v she_o that_o before_o each_o separation_n be_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v s._n augustine_n from_o extend_v the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n as_o contrariwise_o after_o have_v report_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o eighty_o eight_o heresy_n he_o add_v what_o the_o catholic_a church_n hold_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o superfluous_a demand_n since_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o to_o know_v that_o she_o hold_v the_o contrary_a to_o these_o thing_n and_o a_o while_n after_o there_o may_v also_o be_v or_o be_v make_v other_o heresy_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v report_v in_o this_o work_n of_o we_o whereof_o who_o shall_v hold_v any_o one_o shall_v be_v no_o catholic_n christian_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o heretic_n be_v divide_v the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o again_o they_o can_v begin_v to_o be_v catholic_n till_o they_o have_v leave_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o heretical_a sect_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o part_n that_o consent_v not_o to_o heresy_n they_o hinder_v not_o the_o title_n os_fw-la catholic_a nor_o the_o right_n of_o universality_n from_o be_v preserve_v in_o she_o
other_o have_v go_v forth_o and_o be_v go_v forth_o from_o none_o which_o be_v also_o the_o mark_n that_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d it_o when_o he_o say_v the_o catholic_a church_n 5._o combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o 〈◊〉_d be_v come_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n and_o s._n pacian_n bishop_n 3._o of_o barcelona_n before_o he_o when_o he_o write_v now_o to_o know_v whether_o she_o have_v be_v principal_o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophett_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o corner_n stone_n consider_v whether_o she_o begin_v before_o thou_o whither_o she_o have_v grow_v before_o thou_o if_o she_o be_v not_o withdraw_v from_o her_o first_o foundation_n whether_o in_o separate_a herself_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n she_o have_v not_o constitute_v to_o herself_o her_o master_n and_o her_o particular_a instruction_n if_o she_o have_v argue_v any_o thing_n unaccustomedlie_o if_o she_o have_v form_v any_o point_n of_o new_a right_n if_o she_o have_v declare_v to_o her_o body_n the_o divorce_n of_o peace_n then_o let_v she_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v depart_v from_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v constitute_v forth_o of_o the_o prophett_n and_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o although_o the_o point_n of_o the_o assentiall_a deity_n of_o christ_n deserve_v to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o scripture_n than_o any_o other_o as_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o testator_n aught_o to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o the_o testament_n than_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o heretic_n by_o their_o malice_n and_o subtlety_n shift_v off_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n the_o father_n after_o they_o have_v try_v all_o their_o strength_n to_o bring_v they_o back_o to_o reason_n by_o scripture_n be_v constrain_v see_v they_o can_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v up_o their_o weapon_n by_o that_o way_n to_o changetheir_o battery_n &_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n behold_v say_v saint_n athanasus_n we_o have_v show_v the_o succession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o sonn_n you_o new_a caypha_n decret_a what_o progenitor_n of_o your_o phrase_n and_o your_o term_n will_v you_o bring_v we_o and_o saint_n arian_n hilary_n let_v we_o consider_v so_o many_o holy_a father_n what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o if_o we_o anathematise_v they_o for_o we_o bring_v thing_n to_o this_o point_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n we_o be_v none_o since_o we_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o they_o and_o the_o same_o synod_n saint_n athanasius_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o that_o belief_n from_o whence_o it_o haeret_fw-la appear_v that_o if_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n have_v never_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n they_o hold_v the_o light_n of_o the_o perpetual_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n for_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o this_o article_n for_o whereas_o saint_n chrisostome_n compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o rule_n according_a whereto_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v square_v beside_o this_o that_o according_a signify_v there_o not_o against_o he_o intéd_v that_o scripture_n rule_v all_o thing_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o mean_n whereto_o it_o remitt_v we_o as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v 2._o that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v not_o all_o thing_n in_o uriting_n but_o also_o many_o thing_n unwritten_a now_o either_o of_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o equal_a credit_n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o s._n augustine_n chap._n xx._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n these_o two_o rule_n to_o judge_v the_o king_n with_o the_o english_a church_n embrace_v they_o with_o a_o earnest_a desire_n pronounce_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o doctrine_n final_a ie_fw-fr both_a to_o be_v true_a and_o also_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o run_v from_o the_o spring_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o by_o a_o channel_n have_v be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o time_n the_o reply_n neither_o do_v saint_n chrisostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n restrain_v the_o mean_n to_o judge_v of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o these_o two_o only_a mean_n by_o exclusion_n of_o the_o three_o to_o wit_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n since_o saint_n augustine_n say_v this_o 19_o be_v plain_o read_v neither_o by_o thou_o nor_o by_o i_o and_o again_o the_o apostle_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o in_o this_o yet_o the_o custom_n opposite_a to_o cyprian_a ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o 23._o have_v take_v original_a out_o of_o their_o tradition_n as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v observe_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n indeed_o well_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o have_v not_o be_v write_v and_o that_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v that_o from_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o give_v all_o thing_n in_o write_n but_o some_o also_o without_o write_n whereof_o both_o sort_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o by_o tradition_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o know_v how_o much_o advantage_n and_o profitt_a increase_v to_o they_o thereby_o neither_o be_v the_o question_n in_o the_o disputation_n which_o be_v now_o handle_v between_o his_o majesty_n and_o we_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o right_n but_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o fact_n that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o inquire_v by_o confer_v the_o conclusion_n of_o faith_n with_o their_o principle_n which_o of_o the_o english_a doctrine_n or_o we_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n who_o trial_n beside_o that_o it_o must_v be_v long_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n &_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n that_o we_o treat_v of_o but_o to_o inquire_v by_o the_o continuance_n &_o comformitie_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n whether_o our_o church_n be_v the_o same_o church_n as_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n in_o which_o must_v be_v handle_v not_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o have_v be_v believe_v for_o his_o majesty_n be_v of_o agreement_n that_o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n of_o communication_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n which_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n and_o that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o a_o schismatic_n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o i_o may_v except_v from_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o majesty_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_a which_o be_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o comparison_n consist_v in_o the_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o or_o evil_a which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n but_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o age_n from_o which_o his_o majesty_n or_o those_o that_o have_v be_v before_o he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o be_v the_o same_o church_n by_o a_o uninterrupt_a succession_n both_o of_o person_n and_o of_o doctrine_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n and_o capable_a of_o be_v prove_v by_o history_n alone_o so_o as_o the_o subtlety_n of_o spirit_n can_v find_v no_o shift_n for_o it_o now_o to_o leapefrom_o the_o question_n of_o fact_n to_o the_o question_n of_o right_n and_o in_o steed_n of_o examine_v whether_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o this_o time_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n in_o the_o point_n controvert_v between_o we_o and_o our_o adversary_n as_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v to_o dispute_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o and_o with_o what_o reservation_n and_o mollification_n her_o belief_n must_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v it_o be_v to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o to_o change_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o disputation_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n chap._n xxi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n the_o
essential_a form_n do_v show_v it_o to_o the_o understand_v the_o mark_n design_v the_o thing_n in_o the_o existence_n the_o essential_a form_n design_v it_o in_o the_o offence_n the_o mark_n teach_v where_o the_o thing_n be_v and_o the_o essential_a form_n teach_v what_o it_o be_v the_o mark_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n and_o contrariwise_o the_o thing_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o the_o thing_n define_v as_o aristotle_n say_v 1._o preceede_v in_o knowledge_n the_o definition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a be_v know_v before_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o thing_n into_o his_o essential_a part_n and_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o the_o eminency_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n hinder_v it_o not_o from_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o mark_n likewise_o not_o only_o great_o necessary_a but_o absolute_o necessary_a 〈◊〉_d she_o have_v say_v saint_n augustine_n this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n therefore_o that_o be_v not_o she_o again_o on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n or_o belong_v to_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n make_v not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d it_o shall_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n for_o a_o mark_n must_v have_v three_o condition_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n since_o it_o be_v it_o that_o make_v the_o thing_n know_v the_o second_o that_o the_o thing_n never_o be_v find_v without_o it_o and_o the_o three_o as_o we_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v never_o find_v either_o alone_a if_o it_o be_v a_o total_a mark_n or_o with_o its_o fellow_n if_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n in_o part_n without_o the_o thing_n now_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n in_o all_o instance_n thereof_o be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v know_v than_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v in_o all_o instance_n thereof_o because_o to_o know_v the_o right_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o one_o particular_a question_n with_o one_o or_o other_o sect_n suffice_v not_o to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o the_o doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o her_o particularity_n contest_v by_o heresy_n as_o well_o past_a as_o present_v before_o we_o can_v 〈◊〉_d by_o virtue_n of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n where_o the_o true_a church_n be_v for_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o that_o she_o go_v wrong_v in_o any_o one_o controversy_n to_o make_v she_o fall_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o who_o be_v he_o that_o can_v vaunt_v to_o know_v the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o her_o instance_n and_o to_o have_v make_v the_o examination_n against_o every_o one_o of_o the_o other_o society_n by_o infallible_a and_o insoluble_a proof_n to_o all_o their_o answer_n and_o by_o invincible_a and_o irrefutable_a answer_n to_o all_o their_o objection_n and_o if_o any_o can_v do_v this_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o simple_a people_n and_o ignorant_a and_o rustical_a person_n of_o who_o salvation_n nevertheless_o god_n have_v the_o same_o care_n that_o he_o have_v of_o the_o learned_a and_o to_o who_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v equal_o common_a since_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o obey_v she_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o this_o examination_n 4._o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n say_v saint_n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o the_o quickness_n of_o understand_v but_o the_o simplicity_n of_o belief_n that_o secure_v they_o and_o by_o consequent_a who_o see_v not_o that_o they_o must_v have_v other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o then_o that_o of_o her_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n mark_n proportionable_a to_o their_o capacity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n as_o 〈◊〉_d antiquity_n perpetuity_n and_o such_o like_a even_o as_o child_n and_o ignorant_a person_n must_v have_v external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o other_o than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n to_o know_v and_o discern_v a_o man_n from_o other_o live_a creature_n 〈◊〉_d by_o what_o manifest_a mark_n cry_n out_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o catechumenist_n by_o what_o demonstration_n shall_v i_o that_o be_o yet_o little_a and_o weak_a and_o can_v discern_v the_o pure_a truth_n from_o the_o many_o error_n know_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o i_o be_o constrain_v to_o believe_v by_o the_o event_n of_o so_o many_o thing_n heretofore_o presage_v for_o these_o cause_n say_v he_o the_o prophet_n go_v forward_o and_o as_o it_o be_v collect_v methodical_o the_o motion_n of_o that_o spirit_n say_v that_o she_o be_v foretell_v to_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v eminent_a and_o apparent_a to_o all_o and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o also_o because_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o these_o little_a one_o who_o may_v be_v seduce_v and_o divert_v by_o man_n from_o the_o brightness_n of_o of_o the_o church_n our_o lord_n go_v before_o they_o say_v the_o city_n 5._o build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v and_o indeed_o how_o be_v it_o that_o esaie_n shall_v prophesy_v that_o 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v on_o the_o top_n of_o all_o the_o mountain_n and_o that_o all_o the_o hill_n shall_v flow_v to_o she_o and_o that_o the_o nation_n shall_v come_v and_o say_v let_v we_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mountain_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v 〈◊〉_d we_o his_o way_n if_o the_o only_a mark_n to_o know_v assure_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v the_o especial_a knowledge_n of_o his_o way_n and_o how_o shall_v saint_n paul_n say_v 〈◊〉_d god_n have_v place_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o little_a child_n blow_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n if_o he_o have_v not_o give_v we_o other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n than_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n beside_o suppose_v the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v either_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v between_o the_o party_n that_o pretend_v the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o doctrine_n not_o contest_v now_o it_o can_v be_v the_o doctrine_n not_o contest_v because_o both_o side_n have_v it_o and_o less_o yet_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v for_o while_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v contest_v it_o remain_v undecided_a of_o which_o side_n it_o be_v and_o the_o certain_a and_o assure_a decision_n can_v be_v make_v but_o by_o the_o church_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o be_v necessary_a that_o during_o the_o contestation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n there_o must_v be_v other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o question_n of_o the_o doctrine_n may_v be_v decide_v and_o you_o can_v say_v that_o the_o contest_v doctrine_n can_v be_v decide_v by_o scripture_n only_o for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v matter_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v not_o any_o way_n touch_v by_o the_o scripture_n ans_fw-fr that_o whereof_o saint_n august_n speak_v do._n the_o apostle_n in_o truth_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o of_o that_o but_o this_o custom_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o cyprian_a ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v its_o original_n 23._o from_o their_o tradition_n saint_n jerome_n protest_v 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o scripture_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o read_n but_o in_o the_o understanding_n and_o 3._o that_o by_o a_o wrong_a interpretation_n the_o gospel_n of_o god_n may_v be_v make_v the_o gospel_n of_o a_o man_n nay_o which_o be_v worse_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o devil_n wherefore_o to_o judge_v sure_o of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v first_o assure_v of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o by_o a_o infallible_a mean_n for_o all_o the_o conclusion_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o term_n express_v and_o incapable_a of_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o scripture_n but_o be_v draw_v by_o interpretation_n to_o make_v they_o conclusion_n of_o faith_n and_o decision_n infallible_a and_o equal_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o principle_n must_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o by_o a_o infallible_a means_n now_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n whereby_o we_o may_v pretend_v to_o be_v assure_v that_o a_o conclusion_n draw_v from_o
spouse_n mark_n of_o the_o place_n where_o he_o dwell_v she_o say_v lest_o i_o be_v as_o hidden_a amoug_v the_o flock_n of_o thy_o competitor_n 14._o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v saint_n augustine_n of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_v with_o thou_o will_v assemble_v without_o not_o thy_o flock_n but_o their_o stock_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n demand_v mark_n of_o her_o spouse_n not_o to_o be_v discern_v from_o all_o kind_n of_o thing_n but_o to_o be_v discern_v only_o from_o the_o society_n of_o heretic_n which_o bear_v by_o false_a mark_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o title_n of_o church_n and_o second_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o take_v separatlie_o have_v not_o the_o entire_a office_n of_o mark_n may_v not_o be_v find_v every_o one_o a_o part_n without_o the_o thing_n mark_v but_o that_o the_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v find_v without_o every_o one_o of_o they_o nor_o they_o take_v joint_o and_o altogether_o without_o the_o thing_n who_o mark_n they_o be_v and_o therefore_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n separate_v be_v good_a to_o argue_v negative_o and_o to_o say_v with_o saint_n austin_n against_o the_o donatist_n 104._o the_o church_n have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n then_o that_o be_v not_o she_o or_o with_o saint_n jerom_n against_o the_o luciferian_o lucif_n hilarius_n be_v dead_a a_o deacon_n he_o can_v ordain_v no_o priest_n after_o he_o now_o that_o be_v no_o church_n that_o have_v no_o priest_n or_o with_o the_o same_o saint_n augustine_n against_o all_o heresy_n in_o general_a 4._o every_o heresy_n that_o sit_v in_o corner_n be_v a_o concubine_n and_o no_o matron_n but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o mark_n in_o part_n take_v joint_o be_v good_a to_o argue_v both_o negative_o and_o affirmative_o and_o to_o conclude_v with_o saint_n augustine_n 4._o suppose_v then_o that_o i_o omit_v this_o wisdom_n that_o you_o deny_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n that_o retain_v i_o most_o justly_o in_o her_o lap_n the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n since_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o or_o lord_n consign_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o present_a bishop_n sea_n retain_v i_o and_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o comunicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n than_o dare_v show_v he_o his_o own_o temple_n or_o his_o own_o house_n from_o what_o place_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v chapter_n vi._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o king_n have_v learn_v from_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o all_o the_o father_n heretofore_o none_o except_v hold_v no_o otherwise_o that_o the_o true_a and_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n do_v hear_v the_o voice_n of_o their_o pastor_n the_o reply_n to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o office_n of_o the_o sheep_n but_o not_o the_o essential_a form_n either_o of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o sheep_n for_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v essential_a form_n analogical_o as_o that_o of_o the_o suppost_n constitute_v by_o aggregation_n be_v unity_n in_o the_o mean_n of_o vocation_n to_o salvation_n and_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v the_o communion_n and_o participation_n to_o this_o unity_n â—_o the_o name_n of_o church_n say_v saint_n chrisostom_n be_v a_o name_n of_o agreement_n and_o union_n and_o saint_n augustine_n 100_o god_n be_v one_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n nothing_o agree_v with_o this_o one_o '_o but_o unity_n but_o if_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n do_v not_o he_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n that_o hear_v her_o voice_n of_o who_o the_o pastor_n say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o isaiah_n 14._o thou_o shall_v judge_v every_o tongue_n that_o resist_v thou_o in_o judgement_n and_o by_o his_o own_o mouth_n 16._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o and_o 18_o whosoever_o hear_v she_o not_o shall_v be_v hold_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n and_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o saint_n paul_n 4._o he_o have_v place_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n etc._n etc._n that_o we_o may_v no_o more_o be_v little_a child_n fleet_a and_o waver_v with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o 〈◊〉_d the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n who_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n recommend_v and_o again_o 23._o there_o be_v many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v and_o which_o therefore_o be_v lawful_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n although_o we_o find_v they_o not_o write_v and_o then_o again_o to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v it_o not_o to_o hear_v it_o according_a to_o true_a understanding_n for_o do_v not_o tertullian_n pronounce_v prese_n a_o adulterate_a gloss_n do_v as_o much_o outrage_n to_o the_o truth_n as_o a_o false_a pen_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 2._o the_o heresy_n be_v in_o the_o understanding_n and_o not_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o sense_n and_o not_o the_o word_n become_v the_o crime_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n jerome_n write_v 1._o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o in_o the_o word_n but_o in_o the_o sense_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cty_n out_o 222._o all_o the_o heretic_n which_o receive_v the_o scripture_n think_v to_o follow_v they_o when_o they_o follow_v their_o own_o error_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n 9_o heretic_n be_v no_o heretic_n but_o that_o misunderstand_v the_o scripture_n they_o defend_v obstinate_o their_o own_o false_a opinion_n against_o the_o truth_n thereof_o and_o again_o 9_o many_o thing_n be_v speak_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o impion_n spirit_n of_o heretic_n who_o will_v needs_o teach_v before_o they_o be_v teach_v be_v thereby_o lead_v into_o error_n and_o upon_o saint_n john_n 18._o the_o heresy_n and_o perverse_a doctrine_n which_o entangle_v soul_n and_o cast_v they_o headlong_o into_o hell_n have_v their_o birth_n no_o where_o but_o from_o good_a scripture_n evil_o understand_v and_o so_o be_v not_o the_o question_n still_o to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o judge_v infallible_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n moreover_o the_o first_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n that_o the_o father_n summon_v the_o sheep_n to_o hear_v be_v it_o not_o that_o whereby_o he_o design_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o sheepefolde_a that_o be_v of_o his_o church_n 10._o i_o have_v say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o most_o manifest_a voice_n of_o my_o pastor_n who_o recommend_v and_o express_v to_o i_o his_o church_n without_o any_o ambigiutie_n i_o must_v blame_v myself_o if_o for_o the_o word_n of_o man_n i_o stray_v from_o his_o floke_n which_o be_v the_o church_n since_o principal_o he_o admonish_v i_o say_v my_o sheep_n hear_v my_o voice_n now_o which_o be_v this_o voice_n of_o the_o pastor_n wherein_o saint_n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o seek_v for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o which_o express_v not_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v between_o he_o and_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o baptism_n give_v by_o heretic_n but_o the_o prerogative_n of_o eminency_n perpetuity_n universality_n and_o other_o external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o condition_n promise_v to_o the_o church_n 4_o if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v saint_n augustine_n have_v design_v the_o 〈◊〉_d only_o in_o africa_n and_o in_o a_o little_a medley_n of_o man_n dwell_v in_o the_o rock_n and_o mountain_n near_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o house_n and_o territory_n of_o a_o spanish_a lady_n though_o whatsoever_o other_o pamphlet_n may_v be_v produce_v there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o donatist_n that_o have_v the_o church_n if_o the_o
learn_v from_o she_o what_o the_o true_a law_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v and_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v their_o true_a sense_n and_o understand_v of_o the_o example_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n chap._n vii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o and_o lawful_o administer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o the_o apostle_n have_v show_v the_o example_n and_o those_o who_o have_v next_o succeed_v they_o the_o reply_n it_o be_v true_a the_o due_a and_o lawfúll_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o they_o be_v administer_v as_o the_o apostle_n have_v show_v the_o example_n and_o those_o which_o have_v next_o succeed_v they_o but_o that_o the_o example_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v track_v to_o we_o for_o pattern_n and_o myrror_n to_o imitate_v be_v not_o all_o contain_v in_o their_o write_n saint_n augustine_n teach_v we_o when_o he_o say_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v by_o good_a right_n to_o have_v be_v receive_v 32._o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n though_o we_o find_v they_o not_o write_v and_o saint_n chrisostome_n when_o he_o proclaim_v 4._o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o give_v we_o all_o thing_n by_o write_n 〈…〉_z but_o many_o thing_n also_o unwritten_a and_o saint_n basile_n when_o he_o protest_v 27._o we_o have_v somethinge_n in_o write_a doctrine_n and_o other_o some_o we_o have_v receive_v in_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v ritual_a and_o unwritten_a observation_n efrom_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n when_o he_o faith_n 61._o all_o thing_n can_v be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o the_o holy_a apostle_n of_o god_n have_v give_v we_o something_n 〈…〉_z by_o write_n and_o other_o some_o by_o tradition_n and_o his_o majesty_n himself_o when_o he_o answer_v obseru_fw-la that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o will_v shut_v up_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n into_o the_o sacred_a indeed_o but_o yet_o one_o only_a book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o for_o the_o author_n which_o have_v follow_v next_o after_o the_o first_o persecution_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n under_o who_o they_o live_v which_o give_v they_o much_o less_o leisure_n to_o write_v than_o those_o have_v that_o flourish_v after_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o the_o very_a state_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o their_o age_n employ_v either_o against_o the_o pagan_n or_o against_o the_o jew_n or_o against_o heresy_n much_o differ_v from_o those_o which_o be_v since_o rise_v up_o and_o three_o the_o shipwreck_n of_o their_o work_n which_o the_o flood_n of_o the_o same_o persecution_n have_v so_o swallow_v up_o as_o the_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n and_o final_o the_o care_n that_o the_o author_n which_o succeed_v they_o have_v have_v to_o reduce_v into_o write_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o by_o succession_n of_o custom_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n witness_n enough_o how_o much_o we_o must_v want_v of_o be_v able_a to_o perceive_v by_o the_o relic_n of_o their_o write_n that_o follow_v next_o after_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d the_o tract_n and_o lineament_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o therefore_o equity_n will_v and_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n who_o be_v equity_n itself_o consent_v to_o it_o that_o not_o only_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v to_o we_o from_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o testimony_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o also_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o age_n after_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o principal_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n not_o as_o of_o thing_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o as_o of_o thing_n come_v to_o they_o from_o the_o universal_a and_o immemoriall_n practice_n of_o fore-goeinge_a age_n for_o behold_v his_o maiestié_n answer_v upon_o this_o article_n 〈◊〉_d this_o demand_n will_v seem_v to_o 〈◊〉_d little_a equity_n to_o those_o that_o will_v that_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n shall_v be_v contain_v within_o the_o divine_a indeed_o but_o yet_o only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o a_o little_a one_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o their_o opinion_n the_o most_o just_a and_o wise_a king_n be_v very_o far_o who_o in_o his_o monitory_a epistle_n have_v ingenuous_o declare_v how_o much_o he_o esteem_v the_o father_n of_o the_o fowrth_n nay_o even_o of_o the_o five_o age_n of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o what_o union_n it_o consist_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o church_n that_o be_v institute_v in_o this_o manner_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d diverse_a kind_n of_o communion_n the_o reply_n those_o that_o observe_v the_o propriety_n ofliving_a creature_n affirm_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n be_v weave_v and_o build_v in_o such_o a_o symmetry_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o entry_n of_o it_o be_v so_o fit_v and_o equal_v to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o bird_n body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o a_o definition_n must_v be_v justly_o so_o it_o must_v comprehend_v exact_o the_o thing_n thereby_o define_v without_o stretch_v itself_o to_o any_o thing_n more_o or_o restrain_v itself_o to_o any_o thing_n less_o it_o must_v be_v fit_a it_o must_v agree_v only_o with_o the_o subject_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o aristotle_n write_v that_o to_o frame_v a_o definition_n be_v very_o difficult_a and_o to_o destroy_v one_o be_v contrariwise_o very_o easy_a for_o to_o establish_v a_o good_a definition_n all_o the_o condition_n that_o limit_n and_o enclose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n must_v meet_v together_o and_o to_o confute_v it_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o any_o one_o be_v want_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n plato_n say_v that_o if_o he_o can_v have_v find_v a_o man_n that_o know_v how_o to_o define_v and_o divide_v well_o he_o will_v have_v cast_v himself_o at_o his_o foot_n to_o adore_v he_o for_o definition_n be_v a_o epitome_n and_o abridgement_n of_o the_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n which_o be_v reduce_v and_o epitomise_v from_o the_o more_o ample_a consideracon_fw-mi of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o accident_n which_o accompany_v it_o to_o that_o which_o be_v precise_o of_o the_o essence_n there_o of_o just_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o number_n which_o the_o philosopher_n propound_v for_o type_n and_o pattern_n of_o essential_a form_n every_o addition_n or_o substraction_n be_v it_o never_o so_o little_a vary_v the_o be_v and_o the_o character_n and_o destroy_v the_o precise_a species_n or_o kind_n of_o the_o number_n so_o in_o the_o just_a turn_n of_o word_n and_o in_o the_o lawful_a revolution_n of_o language_n whereby_o the_o essence_n of_o every_o thing_n shall_v be_v bound_v as_o in_o a_o horizon_n or_o burn_z line_n all_o addition_n or_o omission_n of_o word_n ruin_v and_o destroy_v the_o definition_n 8._o for_o when_o the_o definition_n abound_v say_v damascenf_n in_o the_o excess_n of_o word_n it_o want_v in_o the_o conception_n of_o thing_n and_o when_o it_o want_v in_o sufficiency_n of_o word_n it_o be_v superfluous_a in_o the_o extent_n and_o comprehension_n of_o thing_n wherein_o as_o he_o add_v nature_n have_v invent_v a_o marvellous_a art_n to_o wit_n a_o plentiful_a poverty_n and_o a_o indigent_a and_o defective_a plenty_n now_o as_o aristotle_n note_v those_o be_v the_o worst_a servant_n that_o steal_v the_o corn_n not_o out_o of_o the_o garner_n but_o from_o thence_o where_o it_o be_v keep_v for_o seed_n because_o this_o theft_n be_v measure_v not_o by_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o thing_n steal_v but_o by_o the_o usury_n and_o multiplication_n of_o the_o return_n or_o income_n depend_v thereon_o so_o the_o error_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o principle_n which_o be_v as_o the_o seed_n corn_n of_o conclusios_fw-gr be_v more_o pernicious_a and_o hurtful_a than_o those_o that_o be_v commit_v in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o doctrine_n for_o in_o other_o part_n the_o fault_n may_v be_v particular_a but_o the_o vice_n in_o principle_n among_o which_o the_o definition_n hold_v the_o sceptre_n and_o empire_n be_v necessary_o communicate_v to_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o disputation_n and_o therefore_o clemens_n 8._o alex._n cry_v out_o that_o the_o ignorance_n of_o
advauncinge_n towards_o the_o live_a god_n and_o 61._o in_o the_o volume_n upon_o the_o psalm_n all_o those_o who_o perferr_v earthly_a felicity_n before_o god_n all_o those_o which_o seek_v themselves_o and_o not_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v to_o that_o only_o city_n which_o be_v mystical_o call_v babylon_n and_o have_v the_o devil_n for_o her_o king_n and_o to_o this_o it_o be_v no_o impediment_n that_o she_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v clad_v in_o purple_a fore_o there_o purple_a signify_v not_o the_o colour_n of_o purple_a but_o temporal_a power_n dignity_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o wicked_a rather_o than_o of_o the_o good_a the_o white_a and_o shine_a linen_n wherewith_o the_o bride_n be_v clothe_v signify_v not_o the_o stuff_n and_o colour_n of_o linen_n but_o the_o justification_n 19_o of_o the_o saint_n as_o little_o be_v it_o repugnant_a to_o this_o that_o she_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v set_v upon_o 7._o mountain_n for_o that_o which_o follow_v immediate_o after_o and_o those_o be_v 7._o king_n show_v that_o the_o word_n mountain_n ought_v not_o in_o that_o place_n to_o be_v literal_o take_v but_o allegorical_o whether_o for_o the_o seven_o sin_n that_o we_o call_v mortal_a or_o for_o any_o other_o septenary_a number_n rule_v over_o the_o society_n of_o the_o wicked_a the_o second_o interpretation_n celebrate_v by_o the_o father_n be_v to_o expound_v the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n describe_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v destruction_n of_o paganism_n and_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a god_n and_o the_o descent_n of_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o propagation_n of_o christian_a religion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n from_o who_o word_n this_o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n be_v take_v babylon_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o pagan_a superstition_n and_o also_o that_o the_o word_n babylon_n signifyinge_v confusion_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o any_o other_o to_o design_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v a_o confusion_n of_o religion_n because_o rome_n which_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v become_v the_o head_n of_o paganism_n have_v receive_v into_o her_o commonwealth_n and_o religion_n the_o worship_n and_o religion_n of_o all_o the_o province_n that_o she_o have_v overcome_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_a attribute_n by_o a_o particular_a title_n the_o word_n confusion_n to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n when_o he_o say_v we_o must_v seek_v for_o religion_n neither_o 5._o in_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o pagan_n nor_o in_o the_o refuse_n of_o heretic_n nor_o in_o the_o languish_n of_o schismatickes_n nor_o in_o the_o blindenes_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o this_o that_o the_o angel_n cry_v go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n and_o a_o little_a after_o 18._o and_o recompense_v her_o double_a for_o what_o she_o have_v do_v to_o you_o for_o this_o cry_n be_v address_v to_o the_o elect_a which_o be_v not_o yet_o the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o act_n and_o vocation_n but_o in_o power_n and_o in_o predestination_n who_o god_n so_o call_v to_o draw_v they_o from_o paganism_n and_o to_o make_v they_o actual_o his_o people_n and_o command_v they_o to_o repay_v or_o return_v what_o she_o have_v do_v to_o they_o that_o be_v not_o what_o she_o have_v do_v in_o their_o person_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v persecute_v by_o she_o for_o the_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o separate_v from_o she_o in_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o person_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o therefore_o saint_n augusvine_n say_v mark_v how_o the_o people_n of_o babylon_n be_v put_v to_o death_n the_o double_a of_o what_o she_o 149_o have_v do_v be_v render_v unto_o she_o for_o so_o it_o be_v write_v of_o she_o recompense_v she_o the_o double_a of_o what_o she_o have_v do_v etc._n etc._n and_o how_o be_v the_o double_a recompense_v upon_o she_o when_o she_o may_v persecute_v the_o christian_n she_o slay_v their_o body_n but_o she_o break_v not_o their_o god_n now_o she_o be_v recompense_v double_a for_o we_o root_v out_o the_o pagan_n and_o break_v their_o idol_n and_o how_o say_v thou_o be_v the_o pagan_n put_v to_o death_n how_o else_o but_o in_o be_v make_v christian_n for_o if_o some_o ancient_a father_n have_v interpret_v the_o word_n babylon_n to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o this_o epithet_n drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o 17._o saint_n and_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n who_o suffering_n be_v so_o frequent_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o have_v be_v justly_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o city_n of_o man_n as_o a_o churchyard_n of_o martyr_n it_o be_v the_o pagan_a rome_n that_o they_o intend_v as_o the_o capital_a seat_n of_o the_o heathen_a religion_n and_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o not_o of_o any_o church_n neither_o particular_a nor_o universal_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n jerome_n i_o address_v my_o speech_n to_o thou_o o_o most_o puissant_a town_n which_o have_v wipe_v out_o 2._o the_o blasphemy_n write_v in_o thy_o forehead_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n which_o show_v we_o that_o whilst_o rome_n be_v pagan_a she_o be_v the_o same_o to_o the_o christian_n as_o babylon_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o becomeinge_v christian_n she_o have_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o and_o be_v transform_v from_o babylon_n into_o jerusalem_n if_o any_o reply_n that_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o marcelia_n the_o same_o saint_n jerom_n have_v go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o apply_v the_o name_n of_o babylon_n to_o 17._o rome_n after_o she_o be_v christian_n it_o be_v not_o to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o religion_n but_o to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o the_o politic_a state_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o the_o imperial_a court_n to_o the_o senate_n to_o the_o palace_n and_o to_o the_o troop_n of_o courtier_n solicitor_n and_o negotiator_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o in_o regard_n of_o secular_a christian_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o monk_n to_o who_o rome_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o babylon_n because_o of_o the_o diversion_n that_o the_o noise_n the_o confusion_n the_o tumult_n of_o man_n and_o affair_n in_o so_o great_a a_o city_n bring_v to_o monastical_a devotion_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o 〈◊〉_d he_o add_v present_o after_o it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o that_o city_n there_o be_v the_o holy_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o true_a confession_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o faith_n celebrate_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o christian_a name_n every_o day_n exalt_v by_o the_o depression_n of_o paganism_n tread_v under_o foot_n but_o the_o ambition_n the_o power_n and_o greatness_n of_o this_o city_n to_o visit_v and_o to_o be_v visit_v to_o salute_v and_o to_o be_v salute_v to_o flatter_v and_o detract_v to_o hear_v and_o speak_v nay_o to_o see_v though_o unwilling_o so_o great_a a_o multitude_n of_o man_n be_v thing_n far_o from_o the_o purpose_n and_o quiet_a of_o those_o that_o will_v follow_v a_o monastical_a life_n and_o again_o note_v 13._o the_o same_o discomodity_n in_o the_o dwell_n in_o jerusalem_n if_o say_v he_o the_o place_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o resurrection_n be_v not_o in_o a_o famous_a town_n where_o there_o be_v a_o court_n where_o there_o be_v be_v a_o garrison_n of_o soldier_n where_o there_o be_v common_a woman_n player_n jester_n and_o all_o thing_n which_o use_v to_o be_v in_o other_o city_n etc._n etc._n it_o will_v certain_o be_v a_o dwellinge_a much_o to_o be_v desire_v by_o monk_n now_o if_o sometime_o he_o have_v chance_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o word_n in_o his_o write_n against_o certain_a priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n who_o jealous_a of_o his_o favour_n with_o pope_n damasus_n persecute_v he_o with_o slander_n reproach_v to_o he_o de_fw-fr that_o he_o have_v translate_v the_o treaty_n of_o didymus_n a_o heretical_a author_n 99_o that_o he_o have_v converse_v too_o familiar_o with_o the_o devout_a lady_n of_o rome_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o quit_v their_o country_n child_n and_o kindred_n that_o be_v the_o confusion_n and_o tumulte_n of_o the_o world_n to_o go_v as_o recluse_n into_o the_o monastery_n of_o
that_o these_o ibid._n letter_n have_v be_v write_v by_o heretical_a author_n to_o wit_n the_o arrian_n and_o report_v by_o a_o heretical_a historian_n from_o who_o socrates_n and_o sozoment_n 17._o take_v they_o to_o wit_n by_o sabinus_n a_o macedonian_n heretic_n who_o take_v part_n with_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o against_o the_o counceil_n of_o nicaea_n and_o be_v a_o swear_a enemy_n to_o the_o trinity_n to_o saint_n athanasius_n 7._o and_o to_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n they_o carry_v their_o confutation_n on_o their_o forehead_n and_o be_v of_o as_o little_a weight_n as_o those_o that_o the_o lutheran_n or_o other_o protestant_n shall_v now_o write_v against_o the_o pope_n for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v always_o prove_v that_o concern_v religion_n that_o cicero_n say_v of_o himself_o concern_v the_o common_a wealth_n to_o wit_n that_o none_o ever_o declare_v himself_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n but_o he_o take_v he_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o adverse_a 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o other_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o boldness_n or_o to_o 9_o speak_v with_o sozomene_n the_o impudency_n of_o these_o heretical_a and_o arrian_n letter_n the_o restitution_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v of_o these_o great_a person_n and_o among_o other_o athanasius_n patriarcke_v of_o alexandria_n and_o of_o paul_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v nevertheless_o execute_v and_o embrace_v as_o just_a both_o in_o form_n and_o matter_n by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_n in_o the_o world_n athanasius_n and_o paul_n say_v sozomene_n recover_v each_o one_o 7._o his_o seat_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o 300._o orthodoxal_a bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n who_o represent_v all_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n upon_o the_o earth_n they_o answer_v say_v he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o athanasius_n and_o paul_n and_o principal_o for_o as_o much_o as_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v examine_v their_o cause_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o council_n of_o sardica_n where_o assist_v according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n socrates_n and_o sozomene_n more_o 12._o than_o 300._o bishop_n and_o which_o justinian_n 50._o call_v a_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o which_o vigilius_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o trent_n say_v to_o have_v be_v assemble_v from_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o where_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o same_o father_n that_o have_v be_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n assist_v proceed_v not_o to_o institute_v the_o appeal_n as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o but_o to_o rule_v or_o to_o reduce_v into_o write_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o appeal_n do_v they_o ordain_v that_o when_o a_o bishop_n shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o pope_n choice_n either_o to_o give_v he_o judge_n out_o of_o the_o neighbour_n province_n or_o to_o grant_v he_o legate_n which_o shall_v be_v transport_v into_o those_o place_n if_o a_o bishop_n say_v the_o council_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n have_v recourse_n in_o form_n of_o a_o appeal_n to_o the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o desire_n to_o be_v hear_v a_o new_a and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hold_v it_o just_a that_o his_o cause_n shall_v be_v re-examined_a let_v he_o vouchsafe_v to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n neighbbour_n to_o that_o province_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o if_o 〈◊〉_d think_v it_o fit_a to_o send_v priest_n from_o about_o his_o person_n which_o may_v together_o with_o the_o bishop_n decide_v the_o business_n have_v his_o authority_n from_o who_o they_o be_v send_v that_o alsoe_o aught_o to_o be_v allow_v for_o as_o for_o what_o pass_v afterward_o in_o africa_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_v in_o lesser_a cause_n that_o shall_v be_v speak_v of_o hereafter_o in_o a_o chapter_n by_o itself_o and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o fathér_n of_o the_o same_o council_n of_o sardica_n yield_v a_o account_n of_o their_o act_n to_o the_o pope_n do_v they_o write_v to_o he_o according_a pithoei_n to_o the_o copy_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o saint_n hilary_n and_o cite_v tacit_o by_o pope_n galhar_n innocent_a the_o first_o and_o express_o by_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o it_o be_v very_o good_a ad_fw-la convenient_a if_o from_o all_o the_o prince_n the_o prelate_n of_o god_n will_v send_v relation_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o why_o then_o when_o valens_n bishop_n of_o murse_n in_o mysia_n and_o vrsatius_n bishop_n of_o singidon_n in_o hungaria_n two_o of_o the_o chiese_n whirlwind_n in_o the_o arrian_n tempest_n will_v depart_v from_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n and_o from_o the_o 2._o slander_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v against_o saint_n athanasius_n do_v they_o come_v to_o rome_n to_o ask_v the_o pope_n pardon_n and_o to_o protest_v obedience_n to_o he_o to_o the_o absolution_n of_o athanasius_n say_v sulpitius_n severn_n there_o be_v yet_o add_v that_o vrsatius_n and_o valens_n chief_a of_o the_o arrian_n after_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_fw-la see_v themselves_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n come_v in_o person_n to_o crave_v pardon_n of_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o have_v condemn_v a_o innocent_a and_o saint_n athanasius_n vrsatius_n and_o valens_n see_v these_o thing_n be_v touch_v with_o remorse_n and_o go_v up_o to_o rome_n confess_v their_o fault_n and_o repent_v crave_v pardon_n and_o themselves_o idem_fw-la in_o the_o act_n of_o their_o penance_n give_v by_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o insert_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o sozomene_n we_o confess_v say_v they_o to_o your_o blessedness_n in_o presence_n of_o all_o your_o priest_n our_o brother_n that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v come_v hither_o to_o your_o ear_n against_o athanasius_n be_v false_a and_o feign_a and_o far_o from_o be_v his_o action_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n we_o earnest_o desire_v to_o have_v communion_n with_o he_o and_o principal_o because_o your_o pictie_n out_o 2._o of_o your_o natural_a goodness_n have_v vouchsaff_v to_o pardon_v our_o error_n and_o we_o far_o promise_v that_o if_o for_o this_o occasion_n either_o those_o of_o the_o east_n or_o athanasius_n himself_o do_v 22._o malicious_o call_v we_o to_o judgement_n we_o will_v not_o depart_v from_o what_o you_o shall_v ordain_v and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o emperor_n constantius_fw-la will_v set_v the_o last_o hand_n to_o the_o persecution_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n do_v amianus_n marcellinus_n though_o a_o pagan_a author_n report_n that_o he_o solicit_v pope_n liberius_n to_o condemn_v he_o not_o content_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n cmpound_v of_o 300._o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n unless_o the_o pope_n himself_o confirm_v 15._o this_o deposition_n although_o say_v he_o that_o the_o emperor_n know_v this_o be_v do_v nevertheless_o he_o procure_v with_o a_o earnest_a desire_n that_o it_o may_v be_v comfirm_v by_o the_o authority_n where_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n be_v superior_n for_o whereas_o afterward_o pope_n liberius_n overcome_v by_o the_o persecution_n of_o constantius_n the_o arrian_n emperor_n give_v himself_o up_o to_o sign_n the_o condemnation_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n it_o be_v after_o he_o have_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o his_o seat_n by_o the_o emperor_n at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o confine_v into_o thracia_n and_o after_o he_o have_v suffer_v a_o exile_n of_o two_o year_n and_o a_o long_a continuance_n of_o imprisonment_n threat_n of_o death_n and_o corporal_a affliction_n and_o vexation_n now_o we_o make_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o those_o sentence_n that_o pope_n pronounce_v de_fw-fr cathedra_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v set_v in_o their_o ecclesiastical_a tribunal_n &_o in_o the_o form_n of_o public_a and_o judiciary_n act_n and_o with_o solemn_a and_o canonical_a preparation_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v in_o the_o form_n of_o particular_a and_o personal_a act_n and_o not_o as_o constitute_v in_o the_o state_n and_o liberty_n of_o ludge_n but_o as_o reduce_v into_o the_o condition_n of_o captive_n and_o prisoner_n and_o constrain_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o humane_a fear_n such_o as_o may_v be_v in_o a_o spirit_n moral_o constant_a and_o yet_o here_o meet_v three_o miraculous_a circumstance_n and_o worthy_a of_o god_n providence_n towards_o the_o apostolick_v sea_n in_o this_o history_n the_o first_o that_o as_o in_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o pythian_a game_n wherein_o the_o grecian_n celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o apollo_n when_o one_o
of_o alexandria_n ibid_fw-la do_v saint_n ambrose_n write_v to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v after_o he_o have_v judge_v it_o procure_v his_o judgement_n to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n certain_o say_v he_o we_o conceive_v that_o you_o shall_v relate_v the_o affair_n to_o our_o holy_a brother_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o we_o presume_v that_o you_o will_v make_v no_o judgement_n that_o can_v displease_v he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o tenor_n of_o your_o act_n when_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o you_o have_v judge_v so_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v undouted_o approve_v it_o we_o may_v reap_v with_o joy_n the_o fruit_n of_o your_o examination_n and_o why_o then_o when_o it_o appear_v that_o evagrius_n successor_n to_o paulinus_n have_v be_v evil_o ordain_v for_o as_o much_o as_o paulinus_n only_o have_v impose_v his_o hand_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o flavianus_n by_o this_o occasion_n remain_v without_o a_o competitor_n do_v theophilus_n send_v a_o legation_n to_o rome_n to_o put_v flavianus_n again_o into_o the_o pope_n grace_n and_o flavianus_n a_o other_o to_o obtain_v the_o 15._o restitution_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o pope_n theophilus_n say_v socrates_n have_v send_v the_o priest_n i_o sidoru_v appease_v damasus_n you_o must_v read_v anastasius_n that_o be_v offend_v and_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a for_o the_o concord_n of_o the_o people_n to_o forget_v the_o fault_n of_o flavianus_n and_o so_o the_o communion_n be_v restore_v to_o flavianus_n the_o faction_n of_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n a_o while_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o be_v reconcile_v and_o sozomene_n speak_v of_o saint_n john_n chsostome_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o have_v a_o little_a before_o be_v a_o priest_n of_o flavianus_n and_o for_o that_o cause_n affect_v he_o john_n say_v 3._o he_o pray_v theophilus_n to_o labour_v with_o he_o and_o to_o help_v he_o to_o make_v the_o bishop_n os_fw-la of_o rome_n to_o be_v propitious_a to_o flavianus_n and_o to_o this_o end_n there_o be_v depute_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o beroe_n and_o isidorus_n and_o theodoret_n although_o for_o his_o partiality_n he_o be_v not_o altogether_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o this_o cause_n speak_v of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_fw-la his_o voyage_n to_o rome_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o exhort_v 23_o they_o to_o extinguish_v this_o unprofitable_a contention_n for_o you_o must_v read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o paulinus_n be_v already_o dead_a 24._o and_o that_o euagrius_n come_v not_o by_o lawful_a mean_n to_o the_o prelacye_n and_o a_o little_a after_o then_o upon_o the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o emperor_n those_o of_o the_o west_n promise_v to_o lay_v aside_o all_o 23._o bitterness_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o ambassador_n that_o flavianus_n shall_v send_v which_o the_o divine_a flavianus_n have_v learn_v he_o send_v to_o rome_n a_o legation_n of_o most_o famous_a bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o antioch_n for_o all_o which_o the_o chief_a be_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o syria_n renown_v through_o all_o part_n of_o sea_n and_o land_n but_o here_o be_v too_o much_o of_o this_o history_n let_v we_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o rest_n and_o why_o then_o when_o saint_n ambrose_n archbishop_n of_o milan_n a_o city_n where_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n make_v their_o residence_n speak_v of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n do_v he_o say_v that_o when_o he_o have_v escape_v shipwreck_n and_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o isle_n of_o sardinia_n he_o inquire_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o 〈◊〉_d place_n whether_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o himself_o add_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o why_o then_o when_o he_o excuse_v the_o custom_n of_o wash_v of_o foot_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n although_o it_o be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v he_o cry_v we_o follow_v in_o 〈◊〉_d all_o thing_n the_o type_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o again_o the_o same_o peter_n be_v our_o warrant_n for_o this_o observation_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o why_o then_o when_o he_o or_o the_o author_n that_o be_v of_o his_o time_n of_o the_o commentary_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o upon_o the_o first_o fpistle_n to_o timothy_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o converse_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n do_v he_o write_v 〈◊〉_d that_o pope_n damasus_n be_v the_o rector_n of_o the_o church_n although_o say_v he_o the_o whole_a world_n belong_v to_o god_n nevertheless_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o house_n of_o god_n of_o which_o at_o this_o day_n damasus_n be_v the_o tector_n and_o why_o then_o when_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la that_o be_v bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o africa_n who_o saint_n austin_n call_v a_o bishop_n of_o reverend_a memory_n and_o who_o fulgentius_n honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o saint_n dispute_v thou_o against_o the_o donatist_n do_v he_o say_v to_o parmenian_a a_o donatist_n bishop_n 2._o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o thou_o know_v that_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n be_v first_o set_v up_o in_o rome_n for_o peter_n in_o which_o seat_n wassett_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n whereof_o also_o he_o have_v be_v call_v cephas_n so_o say_v he_o to_o allude_v to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v he_o head_n &_o ressemble_v the_o hebrow_n cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o stone_n from_o whence_o this_o apostle_n be_v name_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o this_o only_a chair_n unity_n shall_v be_v preserve_v to_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n may_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o his_o particular_a chair_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o schismatic_n and_o a_o sinner_n that_o will_v against_o the_o only_a chair_n set_v up_o a_o other_o and_o for_o what_o cause_n after_o he_o have_v cite_v the_o catalogue_n of_o pope_n from_o saint_n peter_n even_o to_o his_o time_n do_v he_o infer_v from_o thence_o the_o donatist_n can_v have_v no_o chair_n and_o consequent_o no_o church_n since_o they_o have_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v we_o say_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o original_n of_o ibid._n your_o chair_n you_o that_o will_v attribute_v to_o yourselves_o the_o holy_a church_n but_o you_o 〈◊〉_d quoth_v he_o that_o you_o have_v alsoe_o some_o part_n at_o rome_n but_o this_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o your_o error_n sprunge_v out_o of_o a_o lie_n and_o not_o from_o the_o root_n of_o truth_n for_o in_o the_o end_n if_o macrobius_n be_v inquire_v of_o so_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a bishop_n that_o the_o donatist_n keep_v at_o rome_n where_o he_o sit_v there_o can_v he_o answer_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n which_o 〈◊〉_d he_o know_v not_o so_o much_o as_o by_o sight_n and_o a_o while_n after_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o you_o attempt_v to_o usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o fight_v against_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n by_o your_o bold_a and_o sacrilegious_a presumption_n and_o why_o then_o when_o saint_n austin_n a_o african_a as_o well_o as_o he_o press_v the_o same_o donatist_n do_v he_o say_v to_o they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v always_o 162._o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n and_o again_o reckon_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d even_o since_o the_o seat_n of_o peter_n and_o in_o this_o order_n of_o the_o father_n see_v who_o have_v succeed_v one_o a_o other_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n that_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o overcome_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n consider_v the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o 65._o saint_n peter_n according_a to_o the_o other_o interpretation_n to_o wit_n according_a 〈◊〉_d to_o that_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o order_n of_o father_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o saint_n peter_n to_o pope_n athanasius_n there_o be_v not_o one_o donatist_n and_o in_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o manichee_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o be_o detain_v by_o the_o successiion_n of_o prelate_n from_o the_o seat_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o sheep_n to_o feed_v after_o his_o resurrection_n unto_o the_o present_a bishop_n seat_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n wife_n to_o arcadius_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n see_v her_o husband_n will_v cause_v theophilus_n to_o be_v degrade_v from_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o alexandria_n but_o delay_v because_o say_v the_o emperor_n vit_fw-mi
oppress_v &_o enclose_v as_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v constrain_v to_o hide_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o place_n under_o ground_n to_o avoid_v the_o persecution_n &_o tyranny_n of_o the_o infidel_n joint_o that_o we_o say_v not_o that_o s._n peter_n remain_v always_o fix_v and_o tie_v to_o rome_n while_o he_o be_v bishop_n thereof_o but_o that_o he_o go_v from_o time_n to_o time_n plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o lesser_a city_n and_o place_v bishop_n over_o they_o and_o that_o during_o these_o voyage_n he_o administer_v the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o linus_n and_o cletus_n who_o he_o have_v there_o establish_v for_o his_o coadjutor_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n for_o which_o if_o we_o believe_v russinus_n they_o be_v sometime_o clem._n reckon_v in_o the_o order_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o s._n clement_n and_o sometime_o after_o he_o and_o whereas_o the_o jew_n pray_v s._n paul_n when_o he_o 28._o come_v to_o rome_n to_o inform_v they_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n which_o they_o 6._o object_n to_o we_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o saint_n peter_n have_v already_o be_v bishop_n there_o we_o answer_v that_o they_o pray_v s._n paul_n to_o inform_v they_o 8._o not_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o of_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o who_o they_o repute_v to_o be_v great_o verse_v in_o the_o jewish_a doctrine_n have_v of_o they_o otherwise_o how_o can_v s._n paul_n say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n above_o four_o year_n before_o his_o arrival_n at_o rome_n your_o faith_n be_v declare_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n 1._o to_o the_o six_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n luke_n who_o have_v write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o apostle_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o voyage_n of_o s._n peter_n to_o rome_n we_o answer_v s._n luke_n purpose_v to_o write_v particular_o the_o act_n of_o saint_n paul_n his_o master_n and_o not_o these_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o except_v that_o which_o pass_v between_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o saint_n paul_n where_o he_o treat_v the_o history_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o common_a to_o make_v it_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o particular_a relation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o except_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o cornelius_n which_o he_o add_v there_o for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o conversion_n be_v the_o overture_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o gentile_n for_o who_o vocation_n s._n paul_n have_v be_v call_v s._n luke_n do_v not_o after_o that_o to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o other_o apostle_n unless_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o place_n where_o s._n paul_n be_v and_o yet_o he_o omitt_v the_o voyage_n of_o saint_n paul_n to_o jerusalem_n to_o visit_v s._n peter_n &_o s._n peter_n &_o s._n paul_n meeting_n at_o antioch_n and_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o association_n give_v by_o s._n peter_n s._n james_n &_o s._n john_n to_o s._n paul_n &_o the_o voyage_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n paul_n into_o galatia_n which_o cause_v beza_n to_o say_v luke_n have_v omit_v many_o thing_n and_o principal_o s._n paul_n voyage_n to_o the_o galatian_n and_o 〈◊〉_d therefore_o so_o far_o be_v s._n jerom_n from_o make_v use_n of_o s._n luke_n silence_n to_o weaken_v the_o credit_n of_o s._n peter_n stay_n at_o rome_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o argue_v the_o stay_n of_o s._n peter_n at_o antioch_n and_o at_o rome_n to_o show_v how_o s._n luke_n have_v pass_v many_o thing_n under_o silence_n and_o take_v this_o foundation_n for_o a_o certain_a and_o 2_o undoubted_a principle_n of_o history_n final_o say_v s._n jerom_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o be_v be_v transfer_v to_o tome_n which_o luke_n have_v utter_o omit_v to_o the_o seven_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o interview_n between_o s._n peter_n and_o himself_o both_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n but_o speak_v of_o no_o meeting_n between_o s._n peter_n and_o he_o at_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o 8._o famous_a city_n of_o the_o world_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatians_n which_o be_v the_o only_a place_n where_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o enterview_n between_o s._n peter_n and_o he_o to_o dissipate_v the_o reproach_n that_o they_o that_o will_v seduce_v the_o 〈◊〉_d lay_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v apostle_n by_o christ_n but_o by_o s._n peter_n &_o by_o the_o other_o apostle_n who_o give_v he_o their_o right_a hand_n for_o association_n be_v write_v if_o we_o believe_v s._n chrysostome_n before_o rom._n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o then_o we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o s._n paul_n touch_v nothing_o there_o of_o the_o interview_n of_o s._n peter_n &_o he_o at_o rome_n since_o it_o be_v write_v before_o the_o voyage_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o rome_n to_o the_o eight_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n john_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o death_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o place_n of_o his_o 8._o death_n we_o answer_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o s._n john_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n &_o not_o of_o of_o the_o place_n where_o because_o the_o kind_n and_o not_o the_o place_n of_o the_o death_n of_o s._n peter_n belong_v to_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o prophecy_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o thou_o shall_v be_v old_a thou_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o thy_o 〈◊〉_d hand_n and_o the_o other_o that_o so_o far_o be_v this_o clause_n of_o s._n john_n from_o weaken_v the_o belief_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n at_o rome_n that_o it_o full_o confirm_v and_o authorise_v it_o for_o s._n john_n have_v write_v his_o gospel_n many_o year_n after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n peee_a and_o have_v explain_v and_o prove_v this_o 〈◊〉_d os_fw-la our_o lord_n thou_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n by_o the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n without_o specify_v it_o particular_o it_o must_v be_v that_o when_o s._n john_n 〈◊〉_d his_o gospel_n the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n be_v know_v and_o evident_a to_o all_o part_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n can_v not_o be_v know_v to_o all_o part_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o place_n of_o his_o death_n must_v likewise_o be_v know_v to_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o place_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o church_n &_o be_v any_o other_o then_o rome_n for_o how_o can_v it_o cor_n háppen_v that_o not_o only_o all_o the_o ancient_a author_n yea_o those_o that_o write_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o s._n john_n as_o 25._o s._n dionysius_n of_o corinth_n 3._o s._n ireneus_n 25._o caius_n praescrip_n tertullian_n &_o infinite_a other_o but_o the_o very_a stone_n also_o &_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o s._n peter_n &_o s._n paul_n which_o be_v yet_o preserve_v and_o public_o show_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o caius_n shall_v witness_v with_o a_o common_a voice_n that_o saint_n peter_n have_v be_v martyre_v at_o rome_n &_o that_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a do_v ever_o glory_n in_o his_o relic_n and_o his_o martyrdom_n if_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o s._n john_n write_v his_o gospel_n the_o place_n of_o s._n pfter_n death_n have_v be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n &_o have_v be_v any_o other_o then_o rome_n and_o therefore_o what_o remain_v in_o all_o the_o text_n object_v to_o we_o from_o scripture_n which_o agree_v not_o perfect_o with_o the_o chronology_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o history_n of_o s._n peter_n saint_n paul_n affirm_v that_o three_o year_n after_o his_o conversion_n he_o travel_v to_o jeru_n 1_o salem_fw-la to_o visit_v s._n peter_n consent_v not_o that_o exact_o with_o our_o computation_n which_o reckon_v the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n the_o first_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n &_o the_o voyage_n of_o s._n peter_n to_o antioch_n the_o five_o s._n luke_n report_v that_o s._n paul_n be_v come_v to_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o alm_n during_o the_o famine_n which_o begin_v the_o eleaventh_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n find_v s._n peter_n there_o prisoner_n do_v not_o that_o whole_o agree_v 12._o with_o our_o chronologie_n which_o suppose_v that_o the_o episcopal_a seat_n of_o saint_n peter_n at_o antioch_n be_v seven_o year_n five_o complete_a &_o two_o imperfect_a the_o same_o s._n luke_n write_v that_o s._n peter_n withdraw_v himself_o
from_o jerusalem_n at_o his_o delivery_n which_o be_v the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o ibid._n claudius_n go_v into_o a_o other_o place_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o other_o place_n proper_a to_o go_v out_o of_o judea_n &_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o herod_n such_o as_o be_v joppa_n where_o those_o use_v to_o embark_v that_o will_v sail_v to_o rome_n &_o into_o the_o west_n do_v not_o that_o excellent_o agree_v with_o s._n jeroms_n computation_n who_o petro._n report_v that_o s._n peter_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n for_o that_o s._n luke_n say_v only_o that_o he_o go_v into_o a_o other_o place_n &_o express_v not_o whither_o but_o leave_v he_o seven_o year_n after_o without_o mention_n it_o be_v not_o to_o abandon_v the_o history_n of_o s._n paul_n his_o master_n the_o same_o s._n luke_n testify_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v again_o at_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n 15._o hold_v for_o legal_a cause_n fit_n not_o that_o just_a with_o that_o that_o suetonius_n say_v claud._n that_o claudius_n drive_v the_o jew_n from_o rome_n which_o raise_v tumult_n for_o christ_n 6_o cause_n &_o to_o that_o that_o orosius_n note_n that_o this_o banishment_n be_v in_o the_o nine_o year_n of_o claudius_n that_o be_v the_o eighteen_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o very_a year_n of_o the_o council_n s._n john_n expound_v this_o prophecy_n 21._o of_o our_o lord_n to_o s._n peter_n thou_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n and_o aen_o other_o shall_v gird_v thou_o by_o the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n and_o add_v that_o our_o lord_n foretell_v enigmaticallie_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n peter_n say_v to_o he_o follow_v i_o do_v not_o this_o agree_v with_o that_o tertullian_n say_v speak_v of_o alia_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n happy_a church_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n have_v shed_v all_o their_o doctrine_n with_o their_o blood_n in_o which_o peter_n be_v equal_v to_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o with_o what_o s._n ambrose_n write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v come_v forth_o of_o rome_n to_o fly_v persecution_n our_o lord_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o say_v i_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v crucify_v again_o s._n peter_n insinuate_v in_o his_o first_o epistle_n that_o he_o write_v it_o from_o babylon_n &_o many_o greek_a copy_n contrary_o date_n it_o from_o rome_n be_v not_o this_o solued_a by_o that_o that_o eusebius_n and_o s._n jerom_n say_v that_o s._n peter_n call_v rome_n allegorical_o 14._o babylon_n for_o as_o much_o as_o rome_n be_v then_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o as_o the_o asian_a babylon_n have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n he_o add_v the_o salutation_n of_o mark_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o be_v in_o babylon_n and_o mark_v my_o son_n salute_v ibid._n you_o do_v not_o that_o agree_v both_o with_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n marcus_n which_o be_v a_o roman_a name_n and_o not_o a_o babylonian_a and_o with_o these_o word_n of_o papias_n auditor_n of_o s._n john_n report_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mark_v be_v request_v 〈◊〉_d at_o rome_n by_o the_o brother_n write_v a_o short_a gospel_n which_o peter_n have_v read_v approve_v for_o whereas_o erasmus_n say_v that_o s._n jerom_n attribute_n the_o name_n of_o `_o babylon_n to_o rom_n in_o choler_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o have_v be_v evil_o entreat_v 〈◊〉_d there_o and_o will_v have_v that_o babylon_n whereof_o s._n peter_n speak_v to_o be_v the_o asirian-babylon_n these_o be_v two_o childish_a ignorances_n the_o one_o not_o to_o know_v that_o s._n jerom_n have_v already_o interpret_v that_o babylon_n whereof_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v to_o be_v rome_n both_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n and_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n write_v long_o before_o the_o evil_a entreaty_n 8._o that_o he_o receive_v at_o rome_n which_o happen_v under_o syricius_n and_o the_o other_o not_o to_o know_v that_o when_o s._n peter_n write_v this_o epistle_n josephus_n witness_v there_o be_v then_o no_o jew_n in_o babylon_n but_o this_o be_v enough_o of_o the_o instance_n of_o scripture_n let_v we_o proceed_v to_o those_o of_o the_o father_n which_o consist_v in_o four_o principal_a objection_n the_o first_o that_o clemens_n comanus_n write_v to_o james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o death_n of_o s._n peter_n at_o rome_n a_o thing_n repugnant_a say_v the_o obiector_n to_o scripture_n which_o witness_v that_o james_n be_v martyre_v long_o before_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n the_o second_o that_o s._n jerom_n write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n the_o three_o that_o s._n au_v affirm_v that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o battle_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o simon_n magus_n at_o 〈◊〉_d rome_n proceed_v from_o a_o opinion_n or_o as_o they_o say_v from_o a_o fabulous_a narration_n and_o the_o fowrth_n that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o peter_n successor_n some_o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d before_o clement_n &_o some_o after_o to_o which_o they_o far_o add_v for_o the_o banquet_n and_o confecte_n after_o the_o feast_n that_o eusebius_n and_o the_o legend_n upon_o which_o they_o charge_v we_o that_o we_o find_v the_o papacy_n contradict_v one_o another_o for_o as_o much_o as_o eusebius_n say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v and_o the_o legend_n say_v he_o be_v behead_v to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o clement_n write_v to_o james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n declare_v to_o he_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o answer_v three_o thing_n first_o that_o that_o epistle_n be_v apocrypha_n and_o suppose_a for_o 〈◊〉_d though_o it_o be_v translate_v from_o greek_a into_o latin_a by_o ruffinus_n &_o that_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o vaison_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d the_o three_o contain_v many_o good_a doctrine_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a thar_z the_o greek_a original_a of_o the_o recognition_n of_o clement_n to_o which_o it_o be_v annex_v &_o relative_a be_v apocrypha_n &_o have_v be_v either_o suppose_v or_o corrupt_v by_o the_o hebionite_n the_o second_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o who_o this_o epistle_n be_v address_v be_v not_o james_n the_o apostle_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n but_o simon_n brother_n &_o successor_n in_o the_o bishopric_n to_o james_n the_o 30._o apostle_n entitle_v the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o this_o epistle_n call_v james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n the_o hebrew_n have_v to_o bear_v many_o name_n &_o sometime_o to_o inherit_v name_n one_o from_o a_o other_o as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o repugnancy_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o ruffinus_n interpreter_n &_o advocate_n for_o his_o epistle_n who_o have_v translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o &_o by_o the_o inscription_n in_o the_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n entitle_v he_o to_o who_o he_o address_v it_o james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n &_o entitle_v he_o not_o apostle_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v to_o do_v in_o that_o place_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o three_o that_o those_o that_o object_n this_o strain_v forth_o a_o gnat_n swallow_v a_o camel_n that_o be_v in_o think_v to_o tax_v the_o ignorance_n of_o other_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chronologie_n of_o the_o father_n discover_v their_o own_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o apostle_n s._n james_n who_o martyrdom_n they_o say_v the_o scripture_n report_v be_v the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o john_n martyre_v by_o herod_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o the_o act_n &_o 8_o not_o the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v ten_o year_n after_o still_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o who_o death_n the_o scripture_n never_o speak_v in_o any_o 22._o part_n of_o it_o the_o church_n have_v learn_v what_o she_o know_v of_o it_o not_o from_o the_o scripture_n but_o from_o josephus_n and_o from_o hegesippus_n and_o from_o clement_n alexandrinus_n &_o from_o eusebius_n &_o from_o s._n jerom_n who_o testify_v that_o james_n the_o 22._o apostle_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n die_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o ananus_fw-la the_o young_a and_o in_o the_o seven_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o nero._n to_o the_o second_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n jerom_n write_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n we_o answer_v that_o s._n jerom_n do_v no_o where_o write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o
to_o say_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o provincial_n and_o national_a synod_n for_o the_o correction_n of_o minor_a and_o particular_a cause_n &_o for_o the_o confirmation_n either_o mediate_v or_o immediate_a of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o province_n &_o add_v for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o also_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o by_o 6._o that_o to_o square_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n by_o he_o of_o rome_n in_o thing_n that_o wét_v beyond_o the_o limit_n and_o authority_n of_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n and_o concern_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o universal_a society_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n only_o that_o be_v withim_v the_o bound_n and_o within_o the_o faculty_n of_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n no_o more_o than_o when_o they_o measure_v the_o power_n that_o the_o other_o prefect_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o province_n by_o the_o power_n that_o the_o prefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v within_o the_o province_n of_o his_o prefecture_n they_o pretend_v not_o by_o that_o that_o in_o matter_n that_o when_o forth_o by_o appeal_n from_o the_o other_o province_n the_o city_n prefecte_n as_o head_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o vicar_n to_o the_o prince_n be_v not_o superior_a to_o all_o the_o other_o nor_o that_o when_o in_o a_o national_a council_n they_o square_v out_o the_o power_n that_o the_o archbishop_n have_v over_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o province_n to_o the_o model_n of_o that_o which_o the_o primate_n of_o the_o nation_n have_v as_o particular_a archbishop_n over_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o quarter_n they_o pretend_v not_o by_o that_o that_o in_o thing_n which_o go_v beyond_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o province_n &_o regard_v the_o general_a interest_n of_o the_o nation_n the_o primate_n shall_v not_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o other_o archbishop_n nor_o final_o when_o in_o a_o regiment_n of_o man_n of_o war_n they_o measure_v the_o power_n that_o every_o particular_a captain_n have_v to_o command_v his_o company_n by_o the_o pattern_n and_o model_n that_o the_o campe-master_n of_o the_o regiment_n have_v over_o he_o they_o intend_v not_o by_o that_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o particular_a command_z of_o every_o company_n but_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o order_n the_o disposition_n and_o government_n of_o the_o regiment_n in_o general_a the_o campe-master_n shall_v not_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o other_o captain_n for_o both_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n when_o the_o churchman_n of_o alexandria_n will_v accuse_v dionysius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n their_o bishop_n who_o be_v the_o first_o patriarch_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o pope_n they_o transport_v themselves_o 25._o say_v athanasius_n to_o rome_n &_o accuse_v he_o before_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n &_o present_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n when_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n sea_n of_o the_o three_o patriarkeship_n have_v be_v celebrate_v it_o be_v argue_v of_o nullity_n because_o say_v socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n forbid_v to_o rule_v the_o church_n without_o 8._o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o when_o the_o same_o council_n of_o antioch_n &_o the_o other_o counsel_n of_o the_o east_n have_v depose_v s._n athanas_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o marcellus_n primate_n of_o ancyra_n in_o galatia_n and_o asclepas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestina_n a_o city_n of_o the_o patriarkeship_n of_o antioch_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o say_v sozomene_n restore_v they_o every_o one_o to_o his_o church_n because_o to_o he_o for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n appertain_v the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o when_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n within_o twenty_o year_n of_o that_o of_o nicaea_n and_o hold_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o that_o of_o nicaea_n and_o compose_v of_o the_o like_a or_o a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n they_o that_o of_o nicaea_n and_o at_o which_o assist_v the_o same_o osius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n the_o same_o saint_n a_o thanasius_n then_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n &_o the_o same_o protogenes_n bishop_n of_o sardica_n which_o have_v assist_v at_o that_o of_o nicaea_n proceed_v to_o the_o direction_n of_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n it_o do_v not_o only_o authorise_v the_o appeal_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o also_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a and_o convenient_a thing_n that_o from_o all_o canon_n the_o province_n the_o bishop_n shall_v refer_v the_o affair_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o when_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n which_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n call_v a_o general_a council_n depute_a theophilus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n because_o of_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o his_o hilar_n patriarkship_n to_o examine_v the_o cause_n of_o flavianus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n saint_n ambrose_n write_v to_o he_o that_o after_o he_o have_v judge_v it_o he_o must_v get_v the_o pope_n 78_o to_o confirm_v his_o judgement_n and_o when_o the_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n pass_v to_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n iwenall_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_fw-la say_v that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n bare_a that_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v always_o govern_v by_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o council_n in_o the_o body_n of_o it_o remit_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o when_o dioscorus_n caelest_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v in_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n condemn_v and_o depose_v flavianus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n flavianus_n appeal_v from_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o say_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n follow_v the_o custom_n chalc_n of_o the_o counsel_n and_o when_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n disannul_v the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n it_o be_v vote_v by_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o of_o all_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n none_o shall_v remain_v in_o force_n except_o the_o creation_n of_o maximus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n because_o the_o pope_n have_v 10._o receive_v he_o into_o his_o communion_n have_v judge_v that_o he_o shall_v govern_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n &_o when_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyre_z neighbour_n to_o persia_n and_o one_o of_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o same_o council_n of_o ephesus_n &_o have_v from_o it_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n present_v himself_o at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o senator_n to_o cause_v order_n 1._o to_o be_v observe_v there_o command_v he_o shall_v come_v in_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v restore_v he_o to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o when_o the_o pope_n legate_n bear_v the_o first_o word_n in_o the_o council_n not_o only_o they_o entitle_v 4._o the_o pope_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n but_o also_o when_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n in_o their_o body_n send_v their_o relation_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o entreat_v he_o as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n thou_o have_v guide_v we_o say_v 〈◊〉_d they_o by_o the_o legate_n as_o the_o head_n do_v the_o member_n and_o again_o as_o in_o this_o which_o be_v for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d we_o have_v bring_v correspondency_n to_o our_o head_n so_o thy_o sovereignty_n may_v fulfil_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o thy_o child_n that_o which_o concern_v decency_n and_o they_o treat_v dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n as_o ghostly_a vassal_n to_o the_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d say_v they_o have_v extend_v his_o felony_n even_o against_o he_o to_o who_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o vine_n have_v by_o our_o saviour_n be_v commit_v that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o thy_o holiness_n evident_a and_o manifest_a argument_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v two_o quality_n distinct_a the_o one_o of_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n and_o the_o other_o of_o sovereign_a vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o when_o the_o other_o patriarch_n be_v compare_v to_o he_o it_o be_v in_o quality_n of_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n and_o not_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o sovereign_a vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o second_o solution_n be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n speak_v of_o the_o 6._o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n with_o restriction_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n without_o restriction_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o senator_n assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n to_o cause_v order_n to_o be_v observe_v there_o after_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o lecture_n of_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o
to_o wit_n that_o to_o he_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n appertain_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o province_n and_o that_o without_o he_o nothing_o shall_v be_v decide_v in_o cause_n which_o concern_v they_o for_o that_o the_o patriarch_n in_o their_o division_n be_v as_o image_n and_o model_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o as_o vicar_n bear_v from_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v every_o one_o in_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o patriarkship_n that_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v universallie_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o then_o that_o as_o the_o river_n melas_n in_o greece_n produce_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o animal_n and_o plant_n as_o nilus_n in_o egypt_n but_o lesser_a and_o proportionable_a to_o the_o quantity_n of_o his_o course_n so_o the_o same_o authority_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v over_o all_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o without_o he_o nothing_o may_v be_v decide_v in_o thing_n which_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v it_o proportionable_o in_o his_o division_n to_o wit_n that_o without_o he_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n of_o egypt_n and_o of_o all_o the_o division_n of_o alexandria_n it_o appear_v by_o ten_o mean_n beside_o many_o other_o it_o appear_v first_o by_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o condition_n under_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n participate_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n who_o be_v the_o head_n and_o superintendent_n of_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n for_o the_o pope_n only_o bear_v the_o title_n of_o absolute_a successor_n and_o ordinary_a vicar_n to_o saint_n peter_n as_o be_v constitute_v in_o the_o tribunal_n where_o saint_n peter_n have_v establish_v his_o final_a and_o absolute_a sea_n &_o where_o he_o have_v plant_v the_o stock_n of_o his_o direct_a succession_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n cyprian_n call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a 〈◊〉_d church_n and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o sacer_n dot_v all_o unity_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n exhorte_v the_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o province_n to_o refer_v the_o cause_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 15._o say_v that_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n felix_n be_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n lest_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n may_v be_v dishonour_v be_v govern_v by_o two_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o saint_n jerom_n write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n i_o be_o join_v 〈◊〉_d in_o communion_n with_o thy_o 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o report_v and_o approve_v by_o saint_n austin_n write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n i_o conceive_v that_o all_o our_o brother_n and_o colleague_n can_v refer_v cause_n and_o principal_o concern_v faith_n to_o none_o but_o to_o peter_n that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o author_n of_o their_o name_n and_o dignity_n and_o that_o the_o legate_n of_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o oration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o which_o be_v confess_v and_o register_v by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o council_n call_v the_o pope_n the_o successor_n 〈◊〉_d and_o ordinary_a vicar_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n entitle_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o pope_n saint_n leo_n the_o first_o the_o sermon_n of_o saint_n peter_n 〈◊〉_d sea_n whereas_o the_o part_n that_o the_o other_o patriarch_n have_v to_o the_o successjoin_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v a_o oblique_a and_o collateral_a part_n and_o found_v upon_o subaltern_a and_o particular_a cause_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n upon_o the_o pass_a and_o transitory_a sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n at_o antioch_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v peter_n the_o superintendet_fw-la 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a world_n he_o to_o who_o christ_n have_v consign_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o long_a time_n resident_a at_o antioch_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o time_n sellow_n to_o the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d saint_n 〈◊〉_d write_v to_o alexander_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n have_v not_o give_v place_n to_o rome_n have_v it_o not_o be_v that_o what_o that_o 〈◊〉_d but_o by_o the_o way_n this_o have_v obtain_v absolute_o and_o final_o and_o that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n upon_o the_o commission_n that_o saint_n peter_n give_v to_o his_o second-selfe_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o his_o dear_a and_o well-beloved_a disciple_n saint_n mark_n to_o go_v find_v the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n the_o metropolitan_a city_n of_o egypt_n and_o of_o the_o province_n adjacent_a from_o whence_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a cry_n out_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n in_o three_o place_n be_v of_o one_o alone_a for_o he_o greg._n have_v exalt_v the_o sea_n wherein_o he_o vouchsafe_v to_o stay_v and_o finish_v his_o present_a life_n he_o 37._o have_v adorn_v the_o sea_n to_o which_o he_o have_v ordain_v the_o euaugelist_n his_o disciple_n he_o have_v establish_v the_o sea_n wherein_o he_o be_v resident_a seven_o year_n though_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o which_o mean_n as_o the_o pope_n represent_v the_o stock_n of_o the_o direct_a succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n represent_v the_o branch_n of_o the_o oblique_a and_o collateral_a succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n so_o what_o the_o pope_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o other_o patriarch_n be_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o their_o particular_a patriarckship_n and_o reciprocal_o what_o the_o other_o patriarch_n be_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o their_o particular_a patriarkship_n the_o pope_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n it_o appear_v second_o by_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o the_o church_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o same_o privilege_n that_o the_o patriarch_n primat_n and_o metropolitan_o have_v to_o wit_n that_o without_o they_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v of_o the_o affair_n of_o their_o devision_n and_o that_o the_o provincial_n national_a or_o patriarchall_a counsel_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o their_o territory_n can_v not_o be_v esteem_v perfect_a if_o they_o assist_v not_o there_o the_o pope_n have_v they_o for_o the_o affair_n which_o regard_v the_o government_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o reciprocallie_o that_o the_o same_o privilege_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v as_o that_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o church_n pertain_v to_o they_o and_o that_o without_o they_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v of_o point_n concern_v the_o universal_a church_n nor_o general_a counsel_n be_v celebrate_v the_o patriarch_n primat_n and_o metropolitan_o have_v they_o proportionable_o in_o their_o limit_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o affair_n of_o their_o devision_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o without_o they_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n nor_o the_o counsel_n of_o their_o territory_n be_v celebrate_v for_o as_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o i_o allege_v because_o it_o borrow_v this_o decree_n not_o from_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o arrian_n 9_o but_o from_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o province_n belong_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a so_o sozomen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n restore_v athanasius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o const_n antinople_n marcellus_n primate_n of_o ancyra_n in_o galatia_n for_o that_o to_o he_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o 7_o his_o sea_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n appertain_v and_o as_o the_o same_o council_n of_o antioch_n say_v speak_v of_o particular_a counsel_n that_o synod_n be_v perfect_a at_o 16._o which_o the_o metropolitan_a assist_v so_o socrates_n witness_v that_o general_n counsel_n and_o which_o be_v to_o provide_v for_o the_o general_n law_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v celebrate_v without_o the_o pope_n julius_n say_v he_o have_v not_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n nor_o have_v send_v any_o in_o his_o place_n although_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v to_o make_v 8._o ecclesiastical_a law_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o according_a to_o the_o translation_n of_o epiphanius_n follow_v by_o cassiodorus_n to_o celebrate_v 8._o counsel_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o sozomene_n there_o be_v a_o eccclesiastic_a all_o law_n which_o annul_v all_o thing_n
root_n but_o not_o that_o ruffinus_n do_v not_o die_v a_o heretic_n and_o anathematise_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o saint_n jerome_n insinuate_v when_o he_o say_v describe_v enigmaticallie_o the_o revolt_n anathema_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d sepulchre_n of_o ruffinus_n who_o be_v dead_a in_o sicilia_n the_o scorpion_n be_v pres_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d under_o the_o sicilian_a earth_n between_o enceladus_n and_o porphirus_n it_o must_v be_v read_v between_o enceladus_n and_o porphirion_n who_o be_v two_o of_o the_o giant_n that_o the_o poetical_a fable_n have_v say_v to_o be_v revolt_v against_o jupiter_n and_o have_v be_v strike_v dead_a with_o thunder_n bolt_n and_o cover_v with_o the_o mountain_n of_o sicilia_n with_o what_o faith_n then_o can_v they_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o ruffinus_n when_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o question_n by_o who_o tribunal_n he_o have_v be_v condemn_v and_o excommunicate_v you_o can_v scarce_o light_v upon_o a_o place_n in_o ruffinus_n translation_n where_o there_o be_v a_o occasion_n present_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o he_o sharpen_v and_o enuenom_v it_o as_o particular_o when_o eusebius_n report_v the_o history_n of_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n be_v cause_n of_o the_o question_n about_o keep_v the_o pasch_fw-mi say_v there_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v find_v letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o handle_v victor_n some_o what_o roughlie_o ruffinus_n 24_o add_v of_o his_o own_o as_o provide_v unprofitablie_o for_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o ibid._n in_o the_o verse_n follow_v where_o eusebius_n write_v ireneus_fw-la exhort_v victor_n not_o to_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o hold_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n rufsinus_n turn_v it_o ireneus_fw-la reprehend_v he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v well_o to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o unity_n so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a church_n of_o god_n and_o see_v not_o that_o in_o think_v to_o calumniate_v pope_n victor_n he_o callumniate_v the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n who_o renew_v the_o same_o excommunication_n a_o thing_n possible_o pardonable_a in_o eusebius_n who_o beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o arrian_n write_v his_o history_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n but_o inexcusable_a in_o ruffinus_n who_o make_v his_o translation_n afterwards_o with_o what_o colour_n then_o will_v they_o square_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o original_a greek_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n by_o the_o addition_n that_o ruffinus_n a_o passionate_a translator_n incense_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v thereto_o and_o as_o for_o ignorance_n what_o translator_n be_v ever_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v refuse_v in_o that_o regard_n than_o ruffinus_n who_o clause_n be_v almost_o as_o many_o prooff_n of_o ignorance_n and_o impertinency_n for_o what_o can_v be_v imagine_v more_o unapt_a then_o to_o make_v of_o james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n james_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signfy_v bless_v or_o happy_a a_o saint_n call_v macarius_n of_o eusebius_n pamphilus_n a_o heretic_n and_o a_o arrian_n pamphilus_n a_o catholic_a 1._o and_o a_o martyr_n of_o xistus_fw-la a_o pithagorian_n and_o pagan_a philosopher_n xistus_n pope_n and_o martyr_n a_o error_n that_o saint_n jerom_o bitter_o reprove_v and_o which_o give_v occasion_n to_o saint_n austin_n to_o stumble_v and_o retract_v upon_o the_o same_o 24._o matter_n of_o question_n which_o come_v of_o quaero_fw-la a_o verb_n active_a querimony_n which_o ctesiph_n come_v of_o queror_fw-la a_o verb_n deponent_a of_o corepiscopus_n whereof_o the_o nicaea_n council_n speak_v the_o vacant_a place_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o so_o of_o infinite_a other_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la move_v saint_n jerom_n to_o say_v that_o ruffinus_n be_v so_o unapt_a in_o both_o tongue_n 42._o as_o the_o roman_n take_v he_o for_o a_o grecian_a and_o the_o greek_n for_o a_o roman_a and_o as_o for_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n what_o interpreter_n ever_o show_v less_o 2_o religion_n or_o faith_n in_o observe_v the_o text_n of_o his_o author_n then_o ruffinus_n who_o have_v always_o take_v liberty_n to_o add_v or_o diminish_v as_o it_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o 2._o thy_o conscience_n say_v saint_n jerom_n speak_v to_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o translation_n he_o have_v make_v of_o origen_n know_v what_o thou_o have_v add_v and_o what_o thou_o have_v take_v away_o and_o what_o thouha_v change_v from_o one_o place_n to_o a_o other_o as_o it_o have_v please_v thou_o ibid._n and_o erasmus_n in_o his_o preface_n upon_o saint_n hilary_n ruffinus_n have_v 〈◊〉_d num_fw-la to_o himself_o the_o same_o authority_n in_o the_o translation_n of_o all_o the_o book_n which_o he_o have_v translate_v and_o principal_o in_o that_o of_o origen_n write_n and_o in_o that_o of_o eusebius_n history_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o interpreter_n but_o the_o licence_n of_o a_o defiler_n of_o a_o other_o work_n and_o scaliger_n in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o chronicle_n of_o eusebius_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o ruffinus_n say_v he_o to_o omit_v to_o pervert_v and_o to_o change_v the_o text_n as_o 6._o he_o list_v with_o what_o face_n then_o can_v they_o now_o leave_v the_o greek_a text_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o ruffinus_n translation_n a_o perpetual_a corrupter_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o antiqultie_n and_o particular_o of_o that_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n where_o of_o he_o suppress_v some_o divide_v other_o mangle_v some_o add_v to_o other_o deprave_v some_o mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o other_o i_o have_v say_v suppress_v some_o for_o he_o suppress_v the_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o contain_v the_o ordnance_n to_o adore_v stand_v in_o the_o sunday_n service_n and_o during_o the_o fifty_o day_n of_o pentecoste_n and_o that_o in_o hate_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o very_a flesh_n which_o as_o a_o origenist_n he_o oppose_v no_o more_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o it_o when_o he_o be_v yet_o a_o catholic_a i_o have_v say_v divide_v and_o multiply_v other_o for_o he_o divide_v the_o eigth_n and_o the_o ninteenth_fw-mi canon_n into_o two_o other_o and_o of_o either_o of_o they_o make_v two_o different_a canon_n i_o have_v say_v mangle_v some_o for_o he_o mangle_v the_o six_o and_o eclipse_v from_o it_o the_o right_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o favour_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o origenist_n as_o himself_o be_v and_o maim_n the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o and_o that_o which_o the_o father_n say_v of_o die_v penitent_n to_o who_o the_o councellregraunte_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o bishop_n with_o condition_n notwithstanding_o that_o if_o they_o chance_v to_o survive_v they_o shall_v be_v admit_v but_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o prayer_n he_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o penitent_n recover_v i_o have_v say_v add_v to_o other_o for_o he_o add_v to_o the_o eighteen_o this_o whole_a clause_n that_o deacon_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n may_v distribut_n the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o the_o nine_o 〈◊〉_d or_o have_v be_v convince_v thereof_o by_o other_o which_o be_v no_o more_o within_o the_o greek_a text_n of_o the_o council_n than_o this_o of_o the_o church_n suburbicary_n i_o have_v say_v deprave_v some_o for_o he_o deprave_v the_o ninteenth_n and_o say_v of_o deaconess_n in_o general_a that_o which_o the_o canon_n only_o say_v of_o the_o paulianist_n deaconess_n i_o have_v say_v mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o other_o for_o in_o the_o eigth_n he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n corepiscopus_n and_o turn_v it_o the_o vacant_a place_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o nine_o that_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o interpret_v of_o confession_n of_o priest_n after_o promotion_n that_o which_o the_o council_n say_v of_o the_o confession_n of_o priest_n before_o promotion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o confession_n make_v in_o the_o trial_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v promote_v to_o priesthood_n for_o whereas_o some_o to_o warrant_v the_o clause_n of_o the_o church_n suburbicary_n allege_v that_o pope_n gelasius_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o age_n approve_v the_o work_n of_o russinus_n except_v those_o thing_n that_o saint_n jerom_n have_v ibid._n reprehend_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a warranty_n for_o as_o much_o as_o pope_n gelasius_n intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o work_n or_o dogmatic_a translation_n of_o russinus_n as_o be_v the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o
and_o their_o bishop_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n the_o archbishop_n of_o syracuse_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corinth_n the_o archbishop_n of_o rhegium_n the_o archbishop_n of_o nicopolis_n the_o archbishop_n of_o athens_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o patros_n and_o final_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonarus_n the_o most_o famous_a canonist_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o interpret_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 28._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v ordain_v but_o only_o the_o metropolitan_n 28._o of_o pontus_n asia_n and_o thracia_n add_v for_o the_o diocese_n to_o wit_n those_o of_o macedonia_n thessalia_n hellada_o peloponesus_fw-la epirus_n and_o illyria_n be_v at_o that_o tymestill_n subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o if_o the_o law_n omni_fw-la innovatione_fw-la cessante_fw-la have_v be_v execute_v and_o that_o the_o province_n of_o the_o eastern_a illyria_n shall_v have_v remain_v after_o that_o dispose_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v not_o the_o consequence_n have_v be_v yet_o worse_o for_o the_o pope_n adversary_n for_o that_o pope_n leo_n the_o first_o who_o be_v make_v pope_n eighteen_o year_n after_o this_o law_n reprove_v the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n his_o vicar_n in_o illyria_n because_o have_v call_v atticus_n metropolitan_a of_o the_o ancient_a epirus_n and_o he_o excuse_v himself_o upon_o his_o sickness_n and_o upon_o the_o winter_n cold_a he_o have_v employ_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n to_o make_v he_o come_v by_o force_n and_o write_v to_o he_o we_o have_v in_o such_o sort_n 28._o commit_v our_o vicarship_n to_o thy_o charity_n as_o thou_o be_v call_v to_o a_o part_n of_o the_o care_n and_o not_o to_o the_o fullness_n of_o power_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n be_v willing_a to_o exalt_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n of_o bulgaria_n over_o 131._o diverse_a province_n of_o the_o eastern_a illyria_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o his_o ordinance_n the_o definition_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o not_o that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n 67._o of_o constantinople_n and_o constitute_v he_o vicar_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o very_a province_n do_v it_o not_o necessary_o show_v 68_o that_o either_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o second_o have_v remain_v without_o effect_n or_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v jurisdiction_n out_o of_o his_o patriarship_n and_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n saint_n cyprian_n 2_o solicit_v pope_n steven_n to_o write_v to_o the_o gaul_n that_o marcian_n 23._o bishop_n of_o arles_n may_v be_v discharge_v and_o reprove_v the_o same_o steven_n for_o that_o he_o have_v upon_o a_o false_a report_n restore_v basilides_n and_o martial_a 〈◊〉_d bishop_n of_o spain_n depose_v for_o have_v abjure_v in_o the_o persecution_n apud_fw-la 8._o time_n and_o that_o a_o while_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n valens_n bishop_n of_o murse_n in_o pannonia_n and_o vrsatius_n bishop_n of_o singidon_n in_o mysia_n ask_v 36._o the_o pope_n pardon_n for_o the_o slander_n they_o have_v publish_v against_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o that_o socrates_n say_v that_o perigenes_n bishop_n 〈◊〉_d of_o patros_n in_o achaya_n be_v by_o the_o pope_n commandment_n make_v bishop_n 82._o of_o corinth_n and_o that_o saint_n prosper_n write_v that_o pope_n celestine_n send_v germanus_n bishop_n of_o auxera_n his_o vicar_n into_o scotland_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n till_o pope_n leo_n the_o first_o and_o from_o pope_n leo_fw-la the_o first_o to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a vicar_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a in_o macedonian_a achaya_n epirus_n and_o other_o greek_a province_n and_o not_o vicar_n of_o simple_a negotiation_n as_o balsamon_n pretend_v 〈◊〉_d but_o vicar_n of_o jurisdiction_n as_o zonarus_n and_o the_o greek_a emperor_n leo_n subiectar_n more_o learned_a and_o more_o ancient_a than_o he_o 28._o and_o the_o very_a epistle_n of_o pope_n leo_n 82._o bear_v witness_n show_v they_o not_o plain_o either_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v jurisdiction_n out_o of_o his_o patriarkship_n or_o that_o his_o patriarkship_n extend_v further_o than_o the_o provostship_n of_o rome_n for_o as_o for_o the_o new_a critic_n that_o object_n that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o command_v by_o one_o of_o his_o law_n the_o perfect_a of_o the_o city_n that_o he_o shall_v banish_v those_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o pope_n communion_n from_o the_o space_n of_o a_o hund_v red_a thousand_o pace_n about_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o pope_n authority_n do_v then_o extend_v but_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o pace_n about_o rome_n they_o show_v themselves_o blind_a with_o two_o more_o than_o tiresian_a 3._o blindness_n the_o one_o not_o to_o see_v that_o there_o be_v difference_n between_o this_o that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o do_v which_o be_v to_o bear_v so_o great_a a_o respect_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o not_o to_o permit_v to_o those_o that_o be_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n the_o very_a temporal_a dwell_n within_o the_o provostship_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o infer_v from_o 62._o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o power_n to_o exclude_v those_o which_o be_v not_o in_o their_o communion_n from_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n of_o all_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o not_o to_o perceive_v that_o the_o bind_v of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o pace_n be_v fit_v to_o the_o law_n not_o because_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n extend_v no_o further_o but_o because_o the_o ordinary_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o provost_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o the_o law_n be_v direct_v extend_v no_o further_o then_o over_o the_o next_o hundred_o thousand_o pace_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n otherwise_o how_o can_v saint_n prosper_n have_v say_v speak_v of_o pope_n celestin_o proceed_n against_o coelestius_n he_o command_v ad_fw-la coelestius_n shall_v be_v drive_v from_o the_o utmost_a end_n of_o italy_n and_o how_o can_v saint_n austin_n have_v write_v that_o pope_n innocent_a and_o pope_n zosimus_n condemn_v pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n through_o all_o the_o christian_a 57_o world_n and_o how_o shall_v the_o same_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o have_v theod._n say_v in_o a_o other_o law_n we_o ordain_v by_o a_o perpetual_a sanction_n that_o neither_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n nor_o to_o those_o of_o other_o province_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a against_o the_o ancient_a custom_n to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o reverend_a pope_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n but_o that_o to_o they_o and_o to_o all_o that_o be_v for_o a_o law_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a shall_v have_v ordain_v but_o why_o shall_v we_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_n to_o confute_v that_o which_o ruin_n and_o destroy_v itself_o by_o the_o proper_a hippothesis_n thereof_o for_o have_v not_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n be_v form_v and_o make_v by_o the_o pattern_n of_o the_o ancient_a rome_n have_v she_o not_o the_o same_o office_n privilege_n and_o politic_a order_n with_o the_o ancient_a rome_n from_o whencet_fw-la he_o ancient_a rome_n say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o claudian_n gild._n cum_fw-la subito_fw-la par_fw-fr roma_fw-la mihi_fw-la divisaque_fw-la sumpsit_fw-la aequales_fw-la aurora_fw-la togas_fw-la have_v she_o not_o a_o senate_n as_o rome_n have_v have_v she_o not_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n as_o rome_n have_v have_v she_o not_o a_o provost_n of_o the_o city_n who_o ordinary_a jurisdiction_n be_v enclose_v within_o the_o next_o hundred_o thousand_o pace_n to_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n as_o rome_n have_v and_o when_o they_o will_v honour_v she_o with_o spiritual_a privilege_n and_o erect_v she_o into_o the_o title_n of_o a_o patriarkship_n do_v they_o not_o rule_v she_o by_o the_o square_a and_o by_o the_o model_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o rome_n allege_v that_o as_o she_o be_v honour_v with_o like_a temporal_a privilege_n as_o rome_n be_v so_o it_o be_v 28._o reasonable_a to_o honour_v she_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o patriarchall_a degree_n with_o like_a ecclesiastical_a privilege_n if_o then_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n be_v square_v by_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n have_v her_o provost_n of_o the_o city_n who_o ordinary_a jurisdiction_n be_v contain_v within_o the_o next_o hundred_o thousand_o pace_n to_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n who_o see_v not_o that_o either_o the_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n must_v not_o be_v restrain_v within_o the_o ordinary_a territory_n of_o the_o provostship_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o
the_o troop_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o he_o there_o s._n nicholas_n bishop_n of_o myra_n in_o lycia_n a_o man_n for_o 〈◊〉_d manner_n and_o for_o miracle_n apostolical_a be_v not_o he_o there_o and_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o credit_n and_o estimation_n with_o the_o emperor_n even_o he_o who_o credit_n we_o learn_v from_o osius_n to_o wit_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestina_n who_o the_o emperor_n from_o his_o childhood_n have_v know_v in_o the_o east_n 13._o and_o who_o he_o testify_v in_o his_o conceit_n to_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n 59_o and_o to_o who_o beside_o so_o many_o other_o letter_n and_o mark_n of_o familiarity_n he_o direct_v the_o first_o commission_n for_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o east_n 44._o and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o transcription_n of_o the_o sacred_a book_n 36._o for_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o he_o there_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o nicomedia_n who_o afterward_o baptize_v the_o emperor_n and_o who_o be_v metropolitan_a of_o the_o province_n where_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v and_o bishop_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o city_n where_o the_o emperor_n reside_v a_o man_n say_v socrates_n and_o sozomene_n endue_v with_o great_a 6._o authority_n and_o very_o prudent_a and_o honour_v in_o the_o palace_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o eclipse_n of_o his_o favour_n with_o the_o emperor_n happen_v not_o till_o after_o the_o 15._o council_n and_o last_v but_o a_o moment_n be_v not_o he_o there_o alexander_n bishop_n manumittuntur_fw-la of_o the_o future_a imperial_a city_n of_o byzantium_n convert_v by_o exchange_n of_o name_n into_o constantinople_n be_v not_o he_o there_o paphnutius_fw-la of_o who_o socrates_n say_v the_o emperor_n honour_v he_o extraordinary_o and_o keep_v he_o ordinary_o in_o his_o court_n be_v not_o he_o there_o protogenes_n bishop_n of_o sardica_n to_o who_o the_o emperor_n have_v address_v his_o first_o law_n for_o the_o manumission_n in_o church_n 70._o and_o to_o osius_n the_o second_o law_n be_v not_o he_o there_o 35._o and_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o learning_n the_o same_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n of_o who_o the_o emperor_n say_v that_o he_o more_o than_o admire_v his_o knowledge_n and_o his_o 19_o study_n be_v not_o he_o there_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o theodoret_n call_v the_o admirable_a bishop_n be_v not_o he_o there_o eustachius_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n who_o make_v the_o oration_n of_o the_o council_n and_o who_o sozomene_n entitle_v the_o miracle_n of_o eloquence_n be_v not_o he_o there_o and_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o reverence_n for_o age_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o alexandria_n 9_o who_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n call_v the_o old_a man_n and_o who_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n exalt_v for_o have_v at_o that_o age_n sustain_v so_o many_o labour_n be_v not_o he_o there_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n of_o threescore_o and_o three_o year_n of_o age_n whether_o he_o be_v then_o bishop_n in_o chief_a 3._o or_o as_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v it_o coadiutor_n and_o legate_n of_o metrophanes_n yet_o elder_a than_o himself_o be_v not_o he_o there_o and_o if_o we_o must_v speak_v of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o promotion_n zeno_n who_o saint_n epiphanius_n call_v antique_a bishop_n of_o phenicia_n evil_o qualify_v 69._o by_o the_o list_n of_o the_o signature_n of_o the_o council_n bishop_n of_o tyre_n be_v not_o he_o ibid._n there_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o nicomedia_n before_o bishop_n of_o berith_n who_o saint_n epiphanius_n call_v the_o ancient_a old-man_n of_o nicomedia_n be_v not_o he_o there_o and_o in_o brief_a a_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o bishop_n that_o eusebius_n for_o the_o antiquity_n aswell_o of_o their_o age_n as_o of_o their_o promotion_n comprehend_v in_o the_o 9_o first_o clause_n of_o this_o passage_n some_o where_o honour_v because_o of_o their_o length_n of_o time_n other_o flourish_v in_o the_o rigour_n of_o their_o age_n and_o spirit_n other_o were_z new_o enter_v into_o the_o course_n of_o their_o charge_n be_v not_o they_o there_o for_o that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n the_o age_n of_o osius_n be_v account_v among_o those_o thing_n that_o purchase_v he_o reverence_n that_o be_v more_o than_o twenty_o year_n after_o the_o 8._o council_n of_o nicaea_n and_o that_o saint_n athanasius_n call_v he_o the_o father_n of_o bishop_n and_o say_v he_o die_v a_o centenarie_a it_o be_v near_o forty_o year_n after_o the_o agent_n council_n of_o nicaea_n but_o if_o none_o of_o these_o what_o personal_a quality_n soever_o he_o have_v no_o not_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n call_v the_o master_n of_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v master_n for_o sufficiency_n 9_o do_v advance_v himself_o a_o finger_n breadth_n beyond_o the_o degree_n of_o his_o dignity_n for_o what_o cause_n shall_v osius_n for_o his_o particular_a condition_n have_v be_v precedent_n of_o all_o the_o assembly_n for_o to_o say_v osius_n preside_v there_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n the_o emperor_n be_v in_o person_n at_o the_o council_n and_o so_o can_v have_v no_o deputy_n and_o beside_o that_o he_o preside_v not_o there_o but_o be_v set_v there_o beneath_o the_o bishop_n and_o in_o a_o low_a seat_n and_o after_o he_o have_v attend_v and_o desire_v the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o show_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o 10._o religion_n he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n not_o of_o the_o judge_n but_o of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v and_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n where_o the_o emperor_n 1_o constantine_n assist_v also_o in_o person_n and_o osius_n with_o he_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o reproach_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o the_o judge_n of_o that_o council_n wherein_o osius_n be_v enwrap_v not_o only_o osius_n who_o be_v already_o then_o in_o 7._o as_o great_a credit_n with_o that_o emperor_n witness_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o iudow_a the_o church_n of_o africa_n do_v not_o preside_v there_o but_o even_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o place_v among_o the_o first_o bishop_n but_o comprehend_v 〈◊〉_d under_o the_o curtain_n of_o silence_n with_o the_o troop_n and_o multitude_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n where_o osius_n preside_v aswell_o as_o at_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n he_o be_v so_o evil_o will_v by_o constantius_n the_o lord_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v a_o arrian_n that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v say_v there_o to_o preside_v in_o quality_n neither_o of_o a_o favourite_n or_o of_o a_o deputy_n to_o the_o emperor_n contrariwise_o the_o care_n he_o have_v to_o make_v himself_o procurator_n and_o promoter_n of_o the_o pope_n right_n and_o the_o instance_n he_o make_v for_o the_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n peter_n memory_n and_o the_o iustificative_a 5._o relation_n of_o the_o counsel_n which_o protogenes_n bishop_n of_o sardica_n and_o he_o dedicate_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o protestation_n that_o he_o and_o the_o other_o bishop_n insert_v into_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o hold_v 12._o he_o for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v a_o convenient_a gal._n thing_n that_o from_o all_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o prelate_n of_o god_n shall_v refer_v all_o affair_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n show_v sufficient_o that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o not_o of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o preside_v there_o and_o from_o this_o it_o derogate_v not_o that_o saint_n athanasius_n make_v the_o recital_n of_o the_o signature_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n put_v the_o signature_n of_o osius_n without_o a_o title_n of_o legation_n and_o before_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o those_o word_n osius_n of_o spain_n julius_n of_o rome_n by_o archidamas_n and_o philoxemus_fw-la 2._o for_o beside_o that_o this_o recital_n follow_v not_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o dignity_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o nessus_n a_o african_a bishop_n who_o be_v place_v there_o before_o gratus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o moreover_o that_o he_o use_v this_o order_n for_o as_o much_o as_o osius_n sign_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n immediate_o and_o by_o himself_o and_o the_o pope_n mediatelie_o and_o by_o another_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v bishop_n have_v a_o vote_n of_o their_o own_o in_o the_o council_n and_o the_o priest_n not_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o legation_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n be_v
lord_n allege_v for_o his_o testimony_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o unprofitable_a if_o it_o be_v read_v or_o hear_v sober_o in_o which_o passage_n that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o jew_n hold_v not_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o maccabee_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n as_o the_o law_n the_o psalm_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v not_o to_o weaken_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o the_o jew_n do_v no_o more_o hold_v 14._o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n in_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o the_o law_n the_o psalm_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o our_o lord_n have_v no_o more_o allege_v it_o among_o the_o testimony_n then_o that_o of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o nevertheless_o s._n augustine_n say_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n have_v merit_v after_o so_o long_a a_o continuance_n of_o year_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o reader_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v hear_v by_o all_o christian_n even_o from_o the_o bishop_n to_o the_o low_a layman_n faithful_a penitent_n and_o catechuman_n with_o the_o reverence_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o ibid._n again_o all_o the_o doctor_n near_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n have_v believe_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o none_o but_o a_o divine_a testimony_n but_o the_o reason_n why_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o jew_n hold_v not_o the_o scripure_a of_o the_o machaebees_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o law_n the_o prophett_n and_o the_o psalm_n be_v to_o show_v the_o donatist_n who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o make_v use_v of_o she_o own_o weapon_n to_o oppose_v she_o that_o this_o scripture_n have_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n not_o by_o the_o 23._o jew_n but_o by_o the_o church_n they_o can_v not_o employ_v it_o against_o the_o sense_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o unprofitablie_o provide_v it_o be_v read_v sober_o it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o end_n to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o it_o but_o to_o repress_v the_o furious_a consequence_n that_o the_o donatist_n infer_v upon_o it_o and_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o provide_v it_o be_v read_v with_o settle_a sense_n and_o not_o with_o madness_n and_o frenzy_n as_o the_o donatist_n read_v it_o who_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o example_n of_o samson_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o from_o the_o example_n of_o razias_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n who_o zeal_n and_o not_o his_o act_n be_v commend_v to_o kill_v and_o precipitate_v themselves_o which_o he_o confirm_v a_o while_n ibid._n after_o in_o these_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o approve_v by_o our_o consent_n all_o thing_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o man_n even_o adorn_v with_o praise_n by_o god_n own_o testimony_n but_o to_o mingle_v our_o consideration_n with_o discretion_n bring_v with_o we_o judgement_n not_o of_o our_o authority_n but_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a scripture_n which_o permit_v not_o we_o to_o praise_v or_o imitate_v all_o the_o action_n even_o of_o those_o of_o who_o the_o scripture_n give_v good_a and_o glorious_a testimony_n if_o they_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n that_o have_v not_o be_v well_o do_v or_o that_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a time_n it_o appear_v sifthly_a by_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n that_o pope_n testam_fw-la innocent_a the_o first_o time_n fellow_n with_o s._n austin_n send_v to_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholosa_n where_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v express_o contain_v for_o whereas_o pope_n gelasius_n in_o renew_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n make_v use_v of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n but_o for_o one_o only_a book_n it_o be_v because_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 14._o who_o reckon_v the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n and_o whereas_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o his_o commentary_n 17._o upon_o job_n compound_v near_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o african_a father_n cite_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n add_v although_o not_o canonical_a yet_o write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v because_o the_o first_o draught_n of_o this_o commentary_n be_v make_v in_o the_o east_n for_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o yet_o pope_n when_o he_o first_o compose_v the_o comentarie_a up_o on_o job_n but_o a_o simple_a deacon_n exercise_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o nuntio_n at_o constantinople_n among_o the_o greek_n for_o this_o occasion_n then_o speak_v in_o the_o east_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n he_o add_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o case_n put_v and_o not_o grant_v if_o not_o canonical_a yet_o write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o which_o if_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a nevertheless_o have_v be_v write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n it_o appear_v final_o by_o the_o very_a continuance_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n insert_v into_o the_o greek_a rhapsody_n which_o be_v we_o have_v learn_v from_o our_o father_n that_o those_o be_v the_o book_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v read_v 24._o 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n for_o not_o only_o all_o the_o ancient_a african_a church_n but_o also_o all_o the_o ancient_a western_a church_n have_v hold_v from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n to_o be_v canonical_a as_o it_o appear_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o ancient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n who_o call_v the_o maccabee_n 〈◊〉_d scripture_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o western_a 14._o church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n who_o cry_v out_o moses_n say_v as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o by_o that_o of_o the_o great_a defender_n delinq_fw-fr of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n lucifer_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d who_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o who_o name_n i_o will_v not_o 〈◊〉_d particular_o to_o report_v only_o i_o will_v say_v in_o general_n that_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d any_o latin_a author_n which_o take_v liberty_n to_o remove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n before_o saint_n hierome_n and_o ruffinus_n 〈◊〉_d he_o while_o he_o be_v his_o disciple_n whereupon_o there_o be_v three_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v make_v the_o first_o observation_n be_v that_o as_o saint_n hierome_n before_o the_o perfect_a maturity_n of_o be_v study_n for_o afterward_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n eclipse_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n so_o do_v he_o also_o shake_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 8._o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a custom_n say_v he_o receive_v not_o the_o epistle_n 〈◊〉_d hebrew_n among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o will_v alibi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d the_o epistle_n which_o under_o paul_n name_n have_v be_v write_v to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o 〈◊〉_d where_o paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n which_o be_v write_v to_o the_o hebrew_n though_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o latins_n doubt_v of_o it_o by_o which_o mean_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n 26._o hierome_n not_o yet_o full_o instruct_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o exclusion_n of_o one_o of_o these_o piece_n it_o be_v also_o available_a for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o other_o the_o second_o observation_n be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n 〈◊〉_d induce_v to_o remove_v this_o stone_n by_o the_o commerce_n that_o he_o have_v with_o 〈◊〉_d jew_n of_o palestina_n among_o who_o he_o inhabit_v and_o from_o who_o he_o 〈◊〉_d the_o hebrew_n letter_n for_o istdore_v bishop_n of_o sevilla_n who_o write_v a_o 〈◊〉_d year_n ago_o report_n that_o the_o jew_n in_o hate_n of_o our_o lord_n reject_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n the_o hebrew_n say_v isidore_n as_o some_o of_o 13._o 〈◊〉_d sage_n have_v note_v it_o receive_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n among_o the_o canonical_a 〈◊〉_d but_o after_o they_o have_v take_v christ_n and_o put_v he_o to_o deach_v remember_v that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o the_o same_o book_n so_o many_o evident_a testimony_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o make_v 〈◊〉_d together_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v convince_v they_o of_o so_o manifest_a a_o 〈◊〉_d they_o
the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v both_o joint_o true_a but_o in_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o causal_n foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n for_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n rather_o than_o upon_o that_o of_o any_o other_o apostle_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o primacy_n of_o this_o confession_n not_o proceed_v nor_o prevent_v from_o or_o by_o any_o humane_a instruction_n but_o proceed_v immediate_o from_o the_o pure_a revelation_n of_o god_n the_o other_o apostle_n be_v silent_a &_o not_o know_v what_o to_o answer_v be_v the_o cause_n in_o favour_n whereof_o christ_n choose_v prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o saint_n peter_n to_o constitute_v he_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o upon_o who_o ministry_n by_o prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o christ_n have_v build_v and_o edify_v his_o church_n but_o the_o differenc_n of_o these_o two_o exposition_n be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v immediate_a and_o the_o other_o mediate_v the_o one_o direct_a and_o the_o other_o collateral_a the_o one_o literal_a and_o the_o other_o moral_a the_o one_o original_a and_o perpetual_a and_o the_o other_o accessory_a and_o temporal_a the_o one_o consign_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o other_o introduce_v by_o occasion_n for_o before_o the_o arrian_n be_v rise_v up_o that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o age_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v current_n in_o the_o church_n be_v that_o not_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o when_o 〈◊〉_d say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n against_o heretic_n be_v there_o 32._o any_o thing_n conceal_v from_o peter_n who_o be_v call_v the_o stone_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n and_o origen_n see_v what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o great_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o solid_a stone_n upon_o which_o christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o the_o 5._o church_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v build_v against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o in_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n translate_v by_o saint_n 15._o hierome_n when_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n and_o that_o upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o stone_n the_o church_n be_v build_v the_o confession_n of_o any_o other_o virtue_n be_v not_o exact_v of_o he_o but_o only_o that_o of_o charity_n and_o s._n cyprian_n 5._o peter_n who_o the_o lord_n choose_v first_o and_o upon_o who_o he_o build_v his_o church_n and_o again_o god_n be_v one_o and_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o chair_n be_v one_o build_v by_o 71._o the_o voice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o peter_n but_o after_o the_o come_n of_o constantine_n when_o 4._o the_o arrian_n have_v lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n the_o father_n find_v no_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n more_o express_a to_o prove_v unto_o they_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n not_o by_o adoption_n but_o 16._o by_o nature_n than_o this_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n in_o which_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o word_n live_v have_v be_v express_o insert_v to_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o generation_n for_o as_o much_o as_o to_o engender_v as_o say_v the_o philosopher_n be_v proper_a to_o live_a thing_n they_o take_v care_n as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dignity_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o because_o that_o in_o favour_n thereof_o and_o for_o it_o s._n peter_n have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o license_v themselves_o to_o call_v it_o by_o metonimy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o translation_n of_o the_o name_n from_o the_o effect_n to_o the_o cause_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o more_o occasion_n to_o declaim_v against_o those_o that_o destroy_v it_o in_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n in_o favour_n whereof_o and_o for_o who_o cause_n he_o that_o have_v make_v it_o have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n but_o nevertheless_o to_o show_v that_o they_o intend_v not_o in_o do_v this_o to_o exclude_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n from_o be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v say_v in_o one_o place_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n as_o causal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o say_v it_o in_o a_o other_o yea_o often_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o saint_n hilary_n who_o 6_o dispute_v in_o his_o work_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o arrian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v this_o faith_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o faith_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v disable_v against_o she_o this_o faith_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n add_v immediate_o after_o to_o declare_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o say_v of_o saint_n peter_n causallie_o and_o meritoriouslie_o but_o of_o his_o person_n formal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o confession_n have_v only_o be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n for_o which_o saint_n peter_n have_v receive_v these_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o have_v proper_o and_o formal_o receive_v ibidem_fw-la they_o this_o be_v he_o that_o in_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n acknowledge_v beyond_o the_o capacity_n of_o human_a infirmity_n the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o bless_a faith_n a_o supereminent_a place_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o have_v confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o he_o be_v call_v bless_a this_o be_v the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o assurauce_n of_o eternity_n from_o hence_o he_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o hence_o his_o earthly_a judgment_n become_v heavenly_a and_o a_o little_a before_o after_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o bless_a simon_n be_v submit_v 10_o to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o very_a place_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n 16._o christ_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n have_v receive_v a_o true_o worthiereward_n ibidem_fw-la and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a name_n bless_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o worthy_a stone_n of_o her_o edification_n that_o destroy_v the_o law_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o deep_n and_o all_o the_o prison_n of_o death_n o_o bless_a porter_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o arbitrement_n the_o key_n of_o the_o eternal_a entry_n be_v deliver_v who_o judgment_n on_o earth_n have_v authority_n to_o prejudge_v in_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o christ_n have_v so_o great_a a_o zeal_n to_o suffer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o human_a kind_n as_o peter_n the_o first_o confessor_n of_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o porter_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n the_o judge_n of_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n dissuade_v he_o he_o call_v he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o satan_n and_o so_o saint_v chrysostome_n 13._o interpret_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n upon_o this_o stone_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o sometime_o 6._o of_o his_o person_n he_o promise_v say_v he_o to_o make_v a_o fisherman_n more_o solid_a than_o any_o kind_n of_o stone_n and_o upon_o the_o fiftith_n psalm_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n that_o pillar_n that_o foundation_n and_o therefore_o call_v peter_n as_o make_v a_o rock_n by_o faith_n and_o again_o that_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n that_o basis_n of_o 4_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v add_v of_o the_o apostolic_a flock_n and_o saint_n cyrill_n do_v even_o the_o same_o sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n he_o have_v say_v he_o call_v the_o immutable_a faith_n of_o peter_n his_o disciple_n a_o rock_n and_o sometime_o of_o his_o
who_o sin_n you_o forgive_v shall_v be_v forgive_v which_o have_v move_v saint_n cyprian_n to_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v institute_v saint_n peter_n the_o original_n of_o unity_n peter_n say_v he_o upon_o who_o christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n 40._o and_o institute_v he_o the_o original_n of_o unity_n and_o again_o one_o chair_n build_v upon_o peter_n by_o the_o voice_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o for_o this_o occasion_n as_o although_o in_o a_o tree_n there_o be_v but_o the_o stock_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o tree_n only_o that_o succeed_v and_o be_v tie_v by_o direct_a continuance_n with_o the_o root_n nevertheless_o the_o other_o branch_n be_v tie_v to_o it_o by_o oblique_a and_o collateral_a succession_n and_o continuance_n so_o though_o there_o be_v but_o only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v saint_n peter_n successor_n in_o direct_a succession_n nevertheless_o all_o the_o bishop_n be_v esteem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o be_v set_v in_o saint_n peter_n chair_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n saint_n peter_n successor_n to_o wit_n by_o oblique_a and_o indirect_a succession_n because_o of_o the_o communication_n that_o they_o have_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o bishop_n be_v never_o say_v neither_o in_o their_o whole_a body_n nor_o separately_z to_o be_v successor_n to_o any_o other_o particular_a apostle_n but_o be_v say_v either_o in_o general_a to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n or_o in_o particular_a successor_n to_o s._n peter_n as_o to_o he_o that_o for_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o apostleship_n contain_v in_o virtue_n all_o the_o apostolic_a body_n so_o as_o never_o any_o one_o bishop_n have_v call_v himself_o successor_n to_o any_o other_o apostle_n except_o those_o that_o have_v succeed_v locallie_o to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v in_o title_n successor_n to_o saint_n james_n but_o against_o this_o exposition_n the_o adversary_n to_o the_o primacy_n form_n thriteen_fw-mi opposition_n the_o first_o that_o our_o lord_n add_v present_o after_o speak_v to_o peter_n get_v behind_o i_o satan_n the_o second_o that_o he_o cry_v out_o if_o any_o one_o among_o you_o desire_v to_o be_v great_a he_o shall_v be_v the_o least_o the_o three_o that_o s._n peter_n forbid_v from_o domineer_a over_o the_o flock_n the_o four_o that_o the_o apostle_n send_v peter_z and_o john_n into_o samaria_n the_o five_o that_o s._n james_n vote_v last_v in_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o six_o that_o s._n paul_n name_n s._n james_n before_o s._n peter_n the_o seven_o that_o the_o same_o s._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o as_o that_o of_o the_o circumcision_n to_o peter_n the_o eight_o that_o he_o say_v saint_n peter_n walk_v not_o right_a in_o the_o gospel_n the_o nine_o that_o he_o say_v he_o resist_v he_o to_o his_o face_n because_o he_o be_v reprovable_a the_o ten_o that_o s._n cyprian_n write_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o eleaventh_o that_o eusebius_n report_n out_o of_o s._n clement_n alexandrinus_n that_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n contest_v not_o among_o themselves_o for_o the_o honour_n but_o make_v james_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o twelve_o that_o saint_n chrisostome_n write_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n yield_v the_o throne_n to_o james_n and_o the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o same_o s._n chrisostome_n write_v that_o the_o principality_n be_v commit_v to_o james_n to_o the_o first_o then_o of_o 23._o these_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v a_o while_n after_o to_o s._n peter_n go_v behind_o i_o satan_n we_o answer_v s._n hierome_n have_v solue_v it_o in_o these_o 16._o word_n this_o blessing_n beatitude_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o peter_n be_v promise_v to_o peter_n in_o future_a time_n and_o not_o give_v to_o he_o in_o time_n present_a i_o will_v build_v say_v he_o my_o church_n upon_o thou_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o our_o lord_n 43._o cry_v elsewhere_o if_o any_o one_o among_o you_o desire_v to_o be_v great_a let_v he_o be_v the_o least_o we_o answer_v he_o do_v there_o forbid_v the_o desire_n and_o not_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o primacy_n the_o ambition_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d witness_n this_o train_n that_o follow_v as_o the_o sonn_n of_o man_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n not_o to_o be_v serve_v but_o to_o serve_v by_o which_o he_o pro_fw-la pound_n himself_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o example_n not_o of_o a_o anarchy_n but_o of_o superiority_n accompany_v with_o humility_n to_o the_o three_o which_o be_v that_o s._n peter_n 3._o write_v not_o domineer_a over_o the_o flock_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n 24._o signify_v a_o violent_a dominion_n such_o as_o that_o whereof_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n domineer_v over_o they_o and_o such_o as_o s._n hierome_n represent_v it_o in_o these_o word_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o oppress_v the_o 18._o people_n with_o arrogance_n of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v they_o have_v constitute_v thou_o prince_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o but_o be_v among_o they_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o not_o a_o presidencie_n and_o fatherlie_a direction_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o samuel_n over_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n who_o after_o he_o have_v exercise_v the_o government_n of_o israel_n and_o judge_v 44_o the_o people_n many_o year_n justify_v himself_o in_o the_o end_n say_v i_o have_v converse_v with_o you_o from_o my_o youth_n to_o this_o 〈◊〉_d answer_v i_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o anoint_a if_o i_o have_v take_v any_o man_n bullock_n or_o his_o ass_n or_o if_o i_o have_v command_v by_o force_n and_o oppress_v any_o one_o of_o you_o and_o such_o as_o that_o whereof_o saint_n paul_n say_v obey_v your_o prelate_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o 17._o and_o elsewhere_o let_v he_o that_o preside_v preside_v in_o all_o diligence_n and_o our_o lord_n himself_o which_o be_v the_o wise_a and_o faithful_a servant_n that_o our_o lord_n have_v constitute_v 〈◊〉_d over_o his_o family_n it_o be_v peter_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n choose_v by_o the_o judgement_n 1._o of_o our_o lord_n to_o feed_v his_o flock_n who_o have_v merit_v to_o hear_v feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o the_o four_o which_o be_v that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n testify_v that_o the_o apostle_n when_o it_o be_v in_o agitation_n to_o form_v the_o church_n of_o samaria_n send_v thither_o peter_n and_o john_n we_o answer_v it_o be_v a_o mission_n of_o request_n as_o that_o when_o the_o israelite_n send_v phinees_n their_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o tribe_n and_o not_o a_o mission_n of_o authority_n to_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o s._n james_n vote_v last_v in_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d we_o answer_v that_o in_o counsel_n contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o secular_a company_n those_o that_o preside_v vote_v first_o and_o namely_o saint_n hierome_n say_v that_o saint_n peter_n from_o who_o word_n s._n james_n 89_o take_v his_o rule_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o this_o decree_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n write_v that_o james_n cephas_n and_o john_n see_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n have_v confer_v 2._o upon_o he_o give_v to_o he_o and_o to_o barnabas_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowshipp_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_a edition_n of_o complutum_n and_o many_o several_a readins_n greek_n and_o latin_a have_v it_o cephas_n james_n and_o john_n witness_v s._n chrisostome_n who_o in_o his_o comentarie_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n and_o theodoret_n who_o in_o his_o comentarie_n upon_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n allege_v this_o passage_n report_v it_o in_o these_o word_n the_o apostle_n teach_v this_o manifest_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n for_o he_o say_v peter_n james_n and_o john_n who_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n give_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n to_o i_o and_o to_o barnabas_n and_o saint_n augustine_n who_o as_o well_o in_o the_o text_n as_o in_o the_o comentarie_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n and_o saint_n hierome_n who_o not_o only_o paulo_n both_o in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o comentarie_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n but_o even_o in_o his_o write_n against_o heluidius_fw-la cit_v the_o text_n of_o saint_n paul_n in_o these_o word_n cephas_n james_n and_o ishn._n and_o moreover_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o saint_n paul_n ordination_n to_o the_o apostleship_n say_v paul_n be_v ordain_v apostle_n of_o
the_o gentile_n by_o peter_n and_o james_n and_o john_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v find_v write_v in_o any_o place_n james_n cephas_n and_o john_n as_o in_o the_o poem_n of_o theodoret_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n we_o say_v that_o this_o order_n be_v to_o have_v reference_n to_o the_o priority_n of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o jame_v receive_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o saint_n paul_n for_o as_o much_o as_o when_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n come_v the_o first_o time_n from_o antioch_n into_o jerusalem_n they_o find_v but_o only_a saint_n james_n because_o 12._o saint_n peter_n be_v in_o prison_n and_o indeed_o not_o only_o throughout_o the_o scripture_n where_o saint_n peter_n be_v name_v with_o the_o other_o apostle_n he_o be_v first_o name_v or_o if_o he_o be_v last_o name_v it_o be_v in_o increase_v and_o rise_v by_o degree_n 9_o as_o when_o saint_n paul_n say_v the_o other_o apostle_n and_o the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o cephas_n but_o also_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o make_v the_o general_n catalogue_n of_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n be_v always_o first_o place_v and_o judas_n last_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n without_o order_n or_o at_o least_o without_o the_o title_n of_o second_o or_o three_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o handle_v simple_o primacy_n of_o order_n but_o of_o dignity_n and_o he_o be_v not_o only_o set_v down_o first_o but_o he_o be_v set_v first_o with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o word_n first_o the_o first_o sai_z s._n matthew_n 10._o be_v peter_n which_o beza_n find_v so_o to_o press_v he_o as_o he_o charge_v falsehood_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o suspect_v say_v beza_n that_o this_o 10._o word_n first_o have_v be_v add_v by_o some_o one_o that_o will_v establish_v the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n for_o that_o saint_n andrew_n be_v call_v before_o saint_n peter_n because_o 51._o saint_n andrew_n as_o saint_n epiphanius_n say_v be_v the_o elder_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o bethsaida_n be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o andrew_n and_o of_o peter_n ibid._n this_o be_v in_o the_o first_o vocation_n describe_v by_o saint_n john_n and_o before_o our_o lord_n have_v say_v to_o saint_n peter_n thou_o shall_v be_v call_v peter_n in_o which_o word_n contain_v implicit_o the_o promise_n to_o make_v he_o vicar_n of_o the_o true_a rock_n and_o to_o constitute_v he_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o in_o 16._o the_o second_o vocation_n describe_v by_o saint_n mathew_n and_o make_v after_o the_o supra_fw-la imposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o peter_n in_o the_o which_o as_o s._n epiphanius_n say_v 7._o peter_n precede_v his_o brother_n to_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n write_v that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o circumcision_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o peter_n and_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o uncircumcision_n to_o he_o we_o answer_v this_o clause_n be_v not_o a_o division_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o ministry_n but_o a_o more_o especial_a testimony_n of_o the_o blèssing_n of_o god_n upon_o s._n peter_n to_o persuade_v the_o jew_n and_o upon_o saint_n paul_n to_o persuade_v the_o gentill_n otherwise_o s._n paul_n have_v be_v exclude_v from_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o nevertheless_o wheresoever_o he_o come_v address_v himself_o first_o to_o the_o jew_n and_o saint_n peter_n from_o declare_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o gentile_n yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v by_o his_o ministry_n that_o god_n first_o open_v the_o gate_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o cornelius_n and_o by_o the_o protestation_n that_o he_o make_v to_o the_o council_n of_o 3._o 7._o jerusalem_n in_o these_o word_n you_o know_v that_o god_n from_o the_o day_n of_o old_a have_v will_v to_o call_v the_o gentile_n by_o my_o mouth_n to_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v that_o the_o same_o 14._o s._n paul_n say_v that_o saint_n peter_n abstayn_v to_o eat_v with_o the_o gentile_n 23._o upon_o the_o come_n of_o the_o jew_n walk_v not_o with_o right_a step_n in_o the_o gospel_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v as_o tertullian_n say_v a_o vice_n not_o of_o doctrine_n but_o of_o conversation_n and_o which_o consist_v more_o in_o the_o occasion_n then_o in_o 9_o the_o thing_n since_o saint_n paul_n himself_o make_v himself_o after_o ward_v a_o jew_n 16._o 12._o to_o the_o jew_n and_o a_o gentile_a to_o the_o gentile_n that_o he_o may_v gain_v all_o and_o 2._o circumcise_a timothy_n and_o purify_v himself_o in_o the_o temple_n to_o the_o nine_o which_o be_v that_o he_o add_v that_o he_o resist_v s._n peter_n to_o his_o face_n or_o in_o his_o presence_n which_o be_v a_o phrase_n which_o we_o be_v accustom_v to_o use_v to_o express_v a_o resistance_n to_o any_o more_o eminent_a person_n because_o he_o be_v reprovable_a or_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a and_o s._n hierome_n reprove_v we_o answer_v 2._o this_o resistance_n be_v not_o a_o reprehension_n of_o authority_n but_o a_o reprehension_n of_o charity_n as_o those_o of_o jethro_n to_o moses_n or_o of_o s._n bernard_n to_o pope_n 18._o eugenius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o reprehension_n that_o exclude_v not_o the_o superiority_n 4._o of_o the_o reprove_v over_o the_o reprover_n witness_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n aug._n you_o see_v what_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n peter_n in_o who_o there_o shine_v 2._o so_o great_a a_o grace_n of_o the_o primacy_n be_v reprove_v by_o saint_n paul_n do_v not_o answer_v that_o he_o have_v the_o primacy_n and_o will_v not_o be_v reprove_v by_o new_a man_n late_a than_o himself_o and_o again_o the_o apostle_n peter_n have_v leave_v a_o more_o rare_a example_n of_o humility_n to_o posterity_n in_o teach_v man_n not_o to_o disdain_v reproof_n from_o their_o inferior_n than_o paul_n in_o teach_v the_o mean_a to_o resist_v the_o great_a saviug_v charity_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o these_o of_o saint_n chrisostome_n give_v 2._o the_o reason_n of_o the_o humility_n that_o s._n peter_n show_v in_o this_o action_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o come_v say_v he_o that_o paul_n reprove_v and_o peter_n bear_v it_o to_o the_o end_n eccl._n that_o while_o the_o master_n reprove_v hold_v his_o peace_n scholar_n may_v change_v their_o opinion_n to_o the_o ten_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o like_a authority_n and_o power_n it_o be_v true_a but_o saint_n cyprian_n speak_v there_o of_o the_o internal_a and_o essential_a power_n of_o the_o apostleship_n and_o of_o the_o external_a and_o accidental_a power_n to_o the_o apostleship_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a as_o concern_v power_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o order_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o it_o must_v be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n requisite_a to_o exercise_v the_o apostleship_n lawful_o the_o one_o to_o exercise_v it_o with_o authority_n for_o those_o that_o exercise_v it_o without_o power_n as_o the_o false_a apostle_n be_v usurper_n and_o sacrilegious_a person_n witness_v this_o sentence_n of_o saint_n paul_n none_o attribute_n honour_n to_o himself_o but_o he_o that_o be_v call_v like_o aaron_n 5._o the_o other_o to_o exercise_v it_o in_o unity_n for_o those_o that_o have_v exercise_v it_o out_o of_o unity_n have_v be_v schismatics_n although_o they_o have_v true_a commission_n 2._o and_o authority_n to_o exercise_v it_o at_o rome_n say_v optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la there_o have_v be_v place_v a_o chair_n for_o peter_n that_o unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v by_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v attribute_v to_o every_o one_o his_o own_o and_o again_o he_o repeat_v the_o knowledge_n that_o saint_n peter_n have_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n the_o promise_n that_o he_o have_v make_v he_o to_o die_v with_o he_o and_o how_o he_o have_v thrice_o deny_v he_o and_o add_v yet_o nevertheless_o for_o the_o good_a of_o unity_n he_o have_v not_o merit_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o a_o little_a after_o they_o remain_v all_o innocent_a and_o a_o fisherman_n receive_v the_o key_n that_o the_o negotiation_n of_o unity_n may_v be_v form_v etc._n etc._n without_o which_o thing_n unity_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a can_v not_o be_v now_o to_o preserve_v that_o unity_n in_o which_o the_o internal_a and_o essetinall_n authority_n of_o the_o apostleship_n ought_v to_o be_v exercise_v it_o be_v necessary_a first_o to_o have_v a_o subject_n which_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o centre_n the_o head_n
church_n the_o privilege_n to_o conquer_v hell_n and_o to_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o tyranny_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o name_n be_v become_v consecrate_v and_o affect_v to_o she_o alone_o and_o it_o have_v be_v forbid_v to_o communicate_v it_o any_o more_o to_o any_o other_o society_n either_o paga_n heretical_a or_o schismatical_a let_v not_o the_o conventicle_n of_o heretic_n say_v the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n be_v call_v church_n but_o mock-councell_n and_o the_o very_a law_n of_o 71._o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o donation_n make_v to_o heretical_a conventicle_n which_o they_o presume_v rash_o to_o call_v church_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o reverend_a catholic_n church_n 5._o the_o second_o that_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n and_o to_o the_o corinthian_n call_v their_o society_n church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o galatian_n err_v in_o faith_n embrace_v the_o circumcision_n with_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o corinthian_n in_o not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n but_o the_o snare_n here_o be_v manifest_a for_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n which_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n be_v that_o which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o body_n of_o that_o church_n &_o under_o the_o codition_n whereof_o either_o express_a or_o tacit_a she_o receive_v man_n into_o her_o comunion_n &_o not_o the_o doctrine_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n stray_v fro_o the_o commo_fw-la doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n hold_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n now_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n do_v ever_o hold_v that_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o rise_v again_o nor_o that_o she_o have_v exact_v that_o belief_n from_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n but_o only_o that_o among_o the_o corinthian_n there_o be_v some_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a if_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v preach_v to_o have_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a how_o be_v it_o that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o you_o that_o say_v there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o s._n paul_n make_v his_o remonstrance_n in_o common_a it_o be_v to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v seduce_v by_o they_o which_o speak_v this_o language_n suffer_v not_o yourselves_o say_v he_o to_o be_v seduce_v evil_a word_n corrupt_v good_a manner_n but_o not_o that_o he_o suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o contrariwise_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o remain_v firm_a in_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v and_o therefore_o my_o brother_n say_v he_o be_v steadfast_a and_o unmoveable_a and_o for_o the_o galatian_n so_o far_o off_o be_v it_o that_o that_o error_n which_o saint_n paul_n cry_v out_o against_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n as_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o rebel_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n which_o doctrine_n saint_n paul_n dispute_v as_o if_o all_o the_o galatian_n have_v embrace_v it_o not_o that_o they_o do_v do_v so_o but_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v so_o as_o he_o testify_v to_o they_o in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v this_o confidence_n of_o you_o in_o our_o lord_n that_o 6._o you_o will_v have_v no_o other_o belief_n but_o that_o he_o that_o trouble_v you_o shall_v bear_v his_o judgement_n whosoever_o he_o be_v and_o again_o if_o a_o man_n be_v find_v in_o any_o crime_n do_v you_o which_o be_v spiritual_a instruct_v he_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o mildness_n and_o that_o this_o be_v 48_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o saint_n paul_n saint_n augustine_n teach_v we_o when_o he_o write_v to_o vincentius_n rogatist_n thou_o may_v say_v even_o as_o well_o that_o many_o of_o the_o church_n of_o galatia_n be_v not_o when_o the_o apostle_n cry_v out_o o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o and_o a_o while_n after_o the_o canonical_a ibid._n scripture_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v their_o reprehcnsion_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o may_v seem_v the_o word_n be_v address_v to_o all_o and_o nevertheless_o it_o concern_v but_o some_o few_o the_o three_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n contr_n write_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n from_o whence_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o all_o those_o then_o that_o be_v baptize_v as_o well_o catholik_o 14._o as_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o he_o bring_v with_o it_o express_o this_o distinction_n either_o in_o herself_o or_o without_o herself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v none_o but_o catholic_n only_a in_o herself_o as_o sara_n beget_v but_o isaac_n only_o in_o herself_o and_o that_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n beget_v without_o herself_o for_o although_o ishmael_n be_v not_o beget_v in_o the_o body_n of_o sara_n but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o agar_n yet_o he_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n beget_v by_o sara_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o she_o that_o belong_v to_o sara_n and_o be_v saras_n nuptial_a right_n to_o wit_n by_o the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n so_o than_o the_o heretic_n be_v beget_v by_o baptism_n out_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o beget_v they_o even_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o baptism_n whereby_o they_o be_v beget_v and_o which_o those_o that_o baptise_v they_o have_v carry_v out_o of_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o conjugal_a right_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o heresy_n by_o which_o mean_n when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v baptise_v supra_fw-la they_o again_o the_o church_n say_v he_o beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o her_o bowel_n or_o without_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o be_v to_o say_v of_o her_o husband_n seed_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o or_o in_o the_o bond-woeman_n whereby_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o teach_v that_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o plain_o affirm_v hereby_o that_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o thing_n wherein_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n be_v at_o agreement_n be_v that_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o thing_n where_o about_o they_o disagree_v be_v that_o the_o donatist_n hold_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n can_v not_o have_v it_o and_o catholic_v contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o baptism_n may_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o have_v it_o the_o church_n say_v saint_n augustine_n compare_v to_o paradise_n teach_v we_o that_o baptism_n 1._o may_v be_v have_v without_o she_o but_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o beatitude_n none_o can_v receive_v or_o have_v out_o of_o she_o for_o the_o flood_n of_o the_o fountain_n of_o paradise_n run_v abowdantlie_o forth_o of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o book_n follow_v what_o be_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n that_o a_o heretic_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v no_o baptism_n because_o he_o have_v no_o church_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o say_v that_o baptism_n and_o the_o church_n can_v be_v separate_v and_o divide_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o but_o of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n they_o have_v hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o in_o a_o civil_a war_n they_o have_v fight_v bear_v our_o own_o banner_n against_o us._n from_o whence_o we_o may_v discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o those_o that_o conclude_v that_o because_o heretical_a sect_n have_v baptism_n therefore_o they_o be_v church_n the_o fowrth_a 〈◊〉_d be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o church_n say_v to_o hilary_n a_o luciferian_a deacon_n i_o be_o a_o harlott_n but_o yet_o i_o be_o thy_o mother_n i_o commit_v adultery_n with_o arius_n and_o i_o do_v so_o before_o with_o praxea_n 〈◊〉_d cerinthus_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o manifest_v that_o this_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a equivocation_n by_o which_o they_o attribute_v that_o to_o s._n hierome_n as_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n which_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o heretic_n against_o who_o he_o dispute_v for_o to_o this_o that_o some_o add_v that_o a_o lie_a man_n leave_v to_o be_v true_o a_o man_n although_o he_o be_v not_o a_o true_a